Origin of the Tribes of Chittaging Hill Tract (CHT)
By Abid Bahar, Canada
Introduction: Arakan was a medieval kingdom located at the edge of
South Asia became a province of Burma after the Burmese invasion in 1784
and the subsequent annexation of it with Burma. To the people of India
and Bangladesh, Arakan became sadly memorable for the tragic massacre of
the Moghul prince Shah Suja and his entire family by the Arakanese king
Sandathudamma.
It is important to note that Shah Suja before taking shelter in
Arakan was the Moghul Govornor of Bengal (1639-60) and was being chased
by the Moghal General Mir Jumbla. Suja was given the assurance of
assylum by the Arakanese Mogh king. However, soon after his arrival in
Arakan, Suja was robbed and then in 1661 at the order of the king the
entire family was massacred. This tragic event triggered anger and
frustration both in Arakan among Suja’s followers that accompanied him
and also in the Moghul capital Delhi against the brutal murder of the
royal family. Subsequent to the death of Shah Suja, the Moghals led a
campaign led by Shah Suja’s uncle Shaista Khan who reconquered
Chittagong. After the massacre of the Moghul prince and the chain of
events of repeated uprising led to internal chaos in Arakan. At the same
time, with the mighty Moghul presence in the Bay, Arakan lost its
lucrative revenue from piracy and of slave trade. The new circumstances
brought an end to the infamous Golden of Arakan that survived through
causing human suffering and misery.
In our contemporary period the event of Suja and the massacre of his
family is not the reason why understanding the dynamics of ethnic
relations in Arakan and by extention in Burma becomes so central; it is
largely to watchfully understand the roots of racism in Arakan and to
recognize the refugee production trends of the region. Indeed, Alamgir
Serajuddin expresses rather bluntly the reasons behind the Arakan
problem by saying, “The Arakanese [Rakhines] were a daring and turbulent
people, a terror at once to themselves and to their neighbours. They
fought among themselves and changed masters at will. Peace at home under
a strong ruler signaled danger for neighbours.” (1) True, Arakan a
kingdom based essentially on slave trade when it had strong leader was a
constant threat to its neighbors for its robbers but taking advantage
of the internal chaos there led the Burmese occupation of Arakan and the
subsequent neglect under the Burmese rule and the continued Burmese
annexation of the Arakani territory subsequently turned Arakan into a
tiny and backward province of Burma-no doubt it is the price of being
disorderly.
Despite its present improvised existence, Arakan continued to make
headlines in the international media not for any glorious present but
for producing refugees. The people that have been exterminated are no
more the Moghs but are the Rohingyas of northern Arakan. They complain
that Rakhine hoodlums along with the Burmese military are involved in a
war of intimidation against them. Rohingyas have been taking shelter in
Southern Chittagong. Burmese Military government and their Mogh
collaborators claim that these refugees are “Chittagongnian people”
originally from Bangladesh. Contrary to the claim, surprisingly even the
more recent, the 1978 Rohingya
refugees were found to carry Burmese National Registration cards. (2)
But in the 1991-92s there was the fresh eviction of refugees, the latter
Rohingyas arrived in Bangladesh without the NRC cards. Rohingya leaders claim that the NRCs were being confiscated before the eviction
Chris Lewa of Forum Asia says Rohingyas were being discriminated against on the basis of their ethnicity and religion. They have been excluded from the nation-building process in Myanmar and the military regime has implemented policies of exclusion and discrimination against this group aimed at encouraging them to leave the country. These systematic policies have maintained underdevelopment and have been the driving force behind two mass refugee exoduses to Bangladesh, in 1978 and again in 1991/92. The combination of human right violations the Rohingya face — from the denial of legal status to restriction of movement and economic constraints — creates food insecurity and makes life in Northern Rakhine State untenable for many. Chris Lewa adds, “Rohingya children, in particular, are innocent victims suffering from the debilitating consequences of these government policies, which dramatically affect their physical and mental development, and will have long-lasting effects for the future of the Rohingya community.” (3)
Chris Lewa of Forum Asia says Rohingyas were being discriminated against on the basis of their ethnicity and religion. They have been excluded from the nation-building process in Myanmar and the military regime has implemented policies of exclusion and discrimination against this group aimed at encouraging them to leave the country. These systematic policies have maintained underdevelopment and have been the driving force behind two mass refugee exoduses to Bangladesh, in 1978 and again in 1991/92. The combination of human right violations the Rohingya face — from the denial of legal status to restriction of movement and economic constraints — creates food insecurity and makes life in Northern Rakhine State untenable for many. Chris Lewa adds, “Rohingya children, in particular, are innocent victims suffering from the debilitating consequences of these government policies, which dramatically affect their physical and mental development, and will have long-lasting effects for the future of the Rohingya community.” (3)
It appears that the influx of refugees from Burma is not a new
phenomenon. The present research findings show that Burmese invasion of
Arakan resulting in the creation of refugees has been a cronic problem
in this region. Even before 1978 mass eviction of the Rohingyas,
historically there had been large scale refugee movements to Chittagong
of Bangladesh. As a result of the historic Burmese invasions of Arakan,
in addition to the contemporary Rohingyas exodus, it even led to the
rise of Arakani origin population in southern Chittagong and in the
Chittagong Hill Tracts of Bangladesh. Among them are the Chakmas
(Northern Chittagong Hill Tracts), Rakhines (In Cox’s Bazar), Marma (In
Banderbon), Tanchainga (in the central Chittagong Hill Tracts).
Burmese Invasions of Arakan
Among the many Burman invasions, there had been three major recorded
attacks on Arakan. First was by Anawrahta in 1044 A.D. and the second
invasion was by Min Khaung Yaza’s invasion in 1406 and the third major
invasion was by Budapawa in 1784.
Anawrahta’s Invasion of Arakan (1044)
Anawrahta (1044-77), by killing his own brother claimed the throne of
Northern Burma for himself. He made Theravada Buddhism as the dominant
political religion of Burma. It was in 1044 A.D. he invaded Arakan.
Anawrahta, who also destroyed the Mon kingdom in the South, was known as
one of the most violent kings of Burma. Ironically he also introduced
Buddhism in Burma. He gave Buddhism, (originally a nonviolent religion,)
a racial and political dimention in Burmese politics.
Anawrahta was known as a “religious fanatic” and his attack of
Northern Arakan left some mark in this direction. At this time, the
Chandra-Rohingyas (Hindu-Muslim
mixed) population of Arakan were concentrated in the north was racially
different from the Burmese population. The xenophobic king invaded
Arakan as a mission to bring change from an Indianized population into
an Asian variety and helped settle Tabeto-Burman Buddhist population. It
was during his time that Chakmas, although racially mongoloid, but
speaking a Chandra- Chittagonian language even felt threatned by the
xenophobic invasion, left Arakan for Southern Chittagong.
King Min Khaung Yaza’s Invasion of Arakan (1406)
In 1406 A. D., the second Burmese invasion was led by the Burmese
King Min Khaung Yaza. As a consequence, Noromi-kala, the king of Arakan
along with his large followers took asylum at Gaur, the court of Bengal
sultan Gaisuddin Azam Shah. This invasion also led to a large scale
influx of people who were the followers of the king to settle in Bengal.
In 1430 A. D., after 24 years of exile in Bengal, Sultan Jalal uddin
Khan sent his General “Wali Khan as the head of 20 thousand pathan army”
to restore Noromikla to his throne. Noromi Kla now takes the name
Sulauman Shah and becomes the king. He shifted his Captial to a new
palace site in Mrohaung
In 1431 General Wali Khan removes Noromi Kla and rules Arakan. General Wali Khan, the first independent Muslim
ruler of Arakan. He first introduced Persian as the official language
of Arakan. Noromi-kla again escapes to Bengal to seek help from the
Sultan of Bengal.
1433 Nadir Shah, the Bengal Sultan sent General Sindhi Khan with
30,000 solders to help restore Noromi -kla as the king. After this
event, Arakan becomes a province of Bengal. Wali Khan was killed in the
battle and his followers were allowed to settle near Kalander River. In
return for the help, the Arakannse king promised to return the twelve
feuds of Chittagong, which most likely be the whole of southern
Chittagong that was then under Arakanese rule. Arakan began to pay
annual taxes and Persian continued to be used as the court language. The
consequence of the retaking over of Arakan by Noromi -kla with the help
of the Muslim army had the effect of the settlement of a great number of Rohingya Muslim population in Arakan. (4)
Budapawa’s Invasion of Arakan (1784)
The 1784 Burmese invasion of Arakan was considered by historians as a
genocide for its ruthlessness massacre of Arakanese population of both Rohingya
and Rakhine groups. In the month of December, 1784 Burmese king
Budapawa attacked Arakan with 30,000 soldiers and returned with 20,000
people as prisoners, destroyed temples, shrines, mosques, seminaries,
and libraries including the Royal library. Muslims serving the Royal
palace as ministers were also massacred.
The Burmese king in order to put down the Arakanese Buddhist spirit
also took away Mohamuni, the famous Buddhist statue, a symbol of
Arakanese pride of independence. The Mohamuni was cast in bronze and
colored in gold. It was sent across the mountains of Taungpass. There
were hundreds of Moghs and Muslims forced to carry the statue to Burma
through the inacessable mountanious pass which led to the death of
hundreds as they were on their way to Burma. The kings advise to his
invading commenders that “If one cuts down the ‘Kyu’ reed, do not let
even its stump remain.” Ga Thandi, the king of Arakan took shelter with
his followers in the deep jungles of Chittagong where his decendents
still live in Bandarbon. They now call themselves as the Marma.
Interestingly, among the people Budapawa carried with him were
Rohingyas, a British scholar visiting Burma in 1799 met some people who
identified themselves as the Rohingyas. (5)
During the time of the Burmese invasion of Arakan, Chittagong came
under the British rule. The British never attempted to rescue the
Arakani king to his throne. To escape the brutal attack of the Burmese
King both Muslims and Hindus of Arakan fled to safety in Chittagong.
Puran Bisungri, a Hindu Rohingya
“was an officer of the police station of Ramoo.”He was born in Arakan
and fled the country after Burmese invasion in 1784. (5) Harvey says,
traditionally Burmese cruelty was such that ” to break the spirit of the
people, they would drive men, women and children into bamboo enclosures
and burn them alive by the hundreds.” This resulted in the depopulation
of minority groups such that “there are valleys where even today the
people have scarcely recovered their original numbers, and men still
speak with a shudder of ‘manar upadrap’ (the oppression of the
Burmese).”(6)
During the invasion of Arakan, the Burmese king took with him 3,700
Muslims and settled them in Mandalay. Some of them were known to even
become the Ministers to the Burmese king. The decendents of the 3,700
Muslims are known as Thum Htaung Khunya (Three thousand seven hundred).
For the continued oppression, in Southern Chittagong, a term was coined
for Arakan of now Burma as the “Moghur Mulluk” meaning the land of
lawless people, generally referring to the Burmese oppression of the
time. The Arakaniese Muslims and Hindus that continued to escape to
Chittagong resettle there were called by the Chittagonian Bengalis as
the “Rohi”. “During the seven years of their operation, the population
of Arakan was reduced by no less than half. During the early months of
1884, a quarter of a million {refugees took shelter} in the English
territory of Chittagong.” (7)
The oppression of the Burmese became clear from what refugees had to
say at the time: We will never return to the Arakan country; if you
choose to slaughter us here we are willing to die; if you drive us away
we will go and dwell in the jungles of the great mountains.(8) It was
during this time that Rakhines of Bangladesh in the Cox’s Bazar area,
Rohingyas in great numbers and some smaller Arakani tribes also took
shelter in Chittagong. The most significant rise of non Bengali
settlement in Chittagong took place due to this Burmese genocide that
took place in 1784.
Brithish rule (1826 AD – 1942 AD)
After the Burmese conquest of Arakan, the Burmese king demanded the
fugitives be returned. In 1824 a decisive war between the Burmese and
the British took place resulting in the British occupation of Arakan. By
now due to the merciless massacre, Arakan almost became depopulated.
“When the British occupied Arakan, the country was a scarcely populated
area. Formerely high- yield peddy fields of the fertile Kalandan and
Lemro river valleys germinated nothing but wild plants for many years.
(9)
Mogh Memories of the past and the rise of anti-Rohingya racist jolts and shaking in Arakan.
It was in the Kalandan and Lemro river valleys where Rohingya
Muslims were farmers and peasants. There were fewer people to cultivate
the land. Rakines males normally love to enjoy entertainment than do
the hardwork. Rohingyas were the hardworking peasants. The British
adopted the policy to encourage the …inhabitants from the adjacent areas
to migrate into fertile valleys in Arakan as agriculturists. … A
Superndent, later an Assistant commisioner of Bengal, was sent in 1828
for the administration of Arakan Division, which was divided into three
districts repectively, : Akyab, Kyaukpyu, and Sandoway, with an
assistant commissioner in each district.(10) After the British conquest,
despite the memories of horror, but naturally out of nostalgia, some
Rakhines and Rohingya
refugees from Chittagong returned to Arakan. Aye Chan, a xenophobic
Rakhine writer calls these returnees as the settlements of foreigners in
Arakan. He calls them as Influx Viruses. Surprisingly, he remains
silent to the Rakhine returnees to Arakanese returning home. He also
finds the huge Rakine (Mogh) and Rohingya settlement in Southern Chittagong due to Budapawa’s genocide as normal. He characterizes the slight increase in the Muslim
population in Arakan after the British conquest as the settlement by
“Chittagonian Bengali Muslims.”(11) Aye Chan’s claim of these people as
being Chittagonians is due to the fact that he didn’t take into account
the fact that many of the original uprooted people of Arakan returned to
Arakan to claim their possessions. Given such a disturbing climate in
Arakan after such a destruction by the Burmese king, one wonders, why
Chittagonians living in a relatively peaceful region would migrate to
Arakan. Naturally, the Muslim migrants were the original Rohingya
inhabitants of Arakan returning to their ancestral homes. It is evident
from the fact that in the aftermath of the genocide, despite the return
of order by the British occupation, but the fear of uncertainity still
persisted and the returnees driven by nostalgia and even many other
Rohingyas preferred to work in Arakan only as “seasonal labourers.”
1930 and 1938 anti Indian riots.
In the meantime, there was 1930 and 1938 anti Indian riots and Burma
for Burmese campaign led by the Monks made Muslims of Arakan felt the
threat of their existence in Burma but the British census at this time
made things more complicated for the Arakani Rohingyas. The British
identified the Rohingyas of Arakan as the Indian Muslims.
Japanese Rule (1942-1945)
The next large scale migration of Rohingyas to Chittagong took place
during World War II. In 1942 Japan occupied Burma and the
ultra-nationalist Buddhists jointly massacred the Karens, the Mons and
in Arakan the Rohingyas. Feeling the threat of extinction, and certain
Rakhines determined to drive out the Muslims of Arakan, Muslim
leaders officially took the already existing name for their suffering
community as the Rohingyas. However, Rohingyas were conveniently
identified by the Rakhine extremists as being the Chittagonians. During
the time of Japanese occupation, the number of Rohingya
death in Arakan was staggering to be over 100,000. Rohingyas call the
event as the “Karbalai Arakan,” the bloodshed in Arakan. (12)
In 1942 when the British withdrew from Arakan, the Japanese
immediately took over control of Arakan. The Arakanese xenophobic
hoodlums began to incite people with the slogan, “our brothers came, and
your brothers left you.” The hoodlums began to attack the Muslim villages in souhern Arakan and the Rohingya
Muslims fled to the North where they took vengeance on the Rakhines in
Buthidaung and Maungdaw townships(13) Ashraf Alam provides a list of 294
villages destroyed in the pogroms of 1942: (a) Myebon in Kyaukpru
District 30 villages; (b) Minbya in Akyab District 27 villages; (c)
Pauktaw in Akyab District 25 villages; (d) Myohaung in Akyab District 58
villages; (e) Kyauktaw in Akyab District 78 villages; (f) Ponnagyun in
Akyab District 5 villages; (g) Rathedaung in Akyab District 16 villages;
and (h) Buthidaung in Akyab District 55 villages. (14) In 1950, a
memorandum by the public of Maungdaw demanded the protection of
fundamental rights and demanded an unconditional repatriation of
Rohingyas from Chittagong. Yoger claims that during this time the
Arakani Muslim migration to Chittagong was at 20,000.(16).
There was no action taken by the British to bring the Rohingya refugees back to Arakan. But due to this event, the Rakhine-Rohingya relations deteriorated further. Aye Chan says: “It is certain that hundreds of Muslim
inhabitants of southern Arakan fled north.(15). At the same time Chan
from his chauvinistic believes contradicted himself by saying that
Rohingyas in Butheding, Maungdaw etc. areas in the north bordering
Bangladesh are migrants from Chittagong. In this Chan seems to have
failed to keep consistency in his arguments.
Rohingya Refugees in Chittagong during U Nu’s period (1948-1962)
In 1948 Burma became independent from British rule. Rohingyas again
began to be protection less. Aung San became Burma’s democracy leader.
He was trying to bring ethnic harmony through dialogue with ethnic
minorities but the entire team of democracy leaders including Aung San
was assassinated by powerful quarters who sought to control Burma by
force.
1958 Rohingya
refugges took shelter in East Pakistan; the number of refugees
identified as being 10,000. (17) 1959, Burma agreed with East Pakistan
governor Zakir Hossain to take back Rohingya
refugees who had taken shelter in Chittagong in 1958. When questioned
“why refugees were pouring into Pakistan from Burma, the Govornor
replied that the government of Burma had noting to do with it. Actually
the Moghs of Arakan were creating the trouble.” (18) In 1960 The Daily
Guardian, Rangoon, 27th October 1960 reports that Burmese “Supreme Court
quashes expulsion orders against Arakanese Muslims.”(19)
It is true, the disturbances were not entirely foreign inspired. Pumped up in prejudice by the
leading Pongyi activist, U Ottama, from 1930’s Arakan became anti-Rohingya and anti-Muslim. (20)
leading Pongyi activist, U Ottama, from 1930’s Arakan became anti-Rohingya and anti-Muslim. (20)
Rohingya Refugees during Military rule (1962-)
In 1962, General Ne Win took over power and confiscated most Indian
and Chinese owned businesses in Rangoon and began his Burmanization
policy which advocated that “Burma is for Burmans,” referring that Burma
is for racially Mongoloid and religiously Buddhist people. Ne Win first
began a policy of “divide and rule” in Arakan between the Mogh and the
Rohingyas. His government identified the Rohingyas as “Indian Bengalis”
from Chittagong migrated to Burma during the British period beginning
from 1826. (20)
As mentioned warlier, in 1978 an officially recorded 207,172
Rohingyas took shelter in Chittagong. UNHCR and Amnesty International
investigation found out that Rohingyas were carrying Burmese National
Registration cards. I have personally visited the refugee camps in
Ukhiya of southern Chittagong. The area was as if a sea of refugee
camps. When asked people if they had any documents proving their
citizenship, little children ran to their parents to fatch the
documents. I have seen NRC certificates with Burmese seal testifying
their Burmese nationality.
This revealation by international agencies, forced the Burmese government to accept the Rohingyas back to Arakan.(21)
In 1982 the military rulers passed the Citizenship Act in which it
made a povision that Burmese people’ ancestors who came to settle in
Burma before 1826 will be considered as “foreigners. ” Rohingyas were
seen as people migrated from Chittagong of Bangladesh after 1826. Aye
Chan and other similar Rakhines followed this line of xenophbic
interpretation. Aye Chan wrote dehumanizing books and articles,
identifying Rohingyas as the Bengali Muslim
Immigrants” from Bangladesh. Contrary to such assertions, Rohingya’s
earliest ancestory in Arakn however, dates back to the 8th century. Our
research shows that Rohingyas called by the Arakan’s Tibeto-Burman
population as the Kula were the offsprings of the aboriginl Indian
Chandras, Arabs, Persians, the soliders of the Bengal Sultan’s army, the
offsprings of the Mogh-Portuhuese captured Bengali slaves, Portuguese
offsprings. (22). The name Rohingya was adapted by these people from various origins as a survival mechanism.
In 1990-92 again over 2,68,000 Rohingyas were sent back to
Bangladesh. This time the Burmese government made sure that Rohingyas do
not carry any official Burmese document. Rohingyas continue to be
identified as “foreigners” and now suffer in the land they were born and
brought up. The Burma’s military in alliance with the Rakhine
ultra-nationalist plays an extermination policy based on fear and
intimidation. (23)
Habib Siddiqui identifies some of the major armed operations of intimidation against the Rohingya people, orchestrated by the Burmese government since 1948:
1. Military Operation (5th Burma Regiment) – November 1948
2. Burma Territorial Force (BTF) – Operation 1949-50
3. Military Operation (2nd Emergency Chin regiment) – March 1951-52
4. Mayu Operation – October 1952-53
5. Mone-thone Operation – October 1954
6. Combined Immigration and Army Operation – January 1955
7. Union Military Police (UMP) Operation – 1955-58
8. Captain Htin Kyaw Operation – 1959
9. Shwe Kyi Operation – October 1966
10. Kyi Gan Operation – October-December 1966
11. Ngazinka Operation – 1967-69
12. Myat Mon Operation – February 1969-71
13. Major Aung Than Operation – 1973
14. Sabe Operation February – 1974-78
15. Naga-Min (King Dragon) Operation – February 1978-79 (resulting in exodus of some 300,000 Rohingyas to Bangladesh)
16. Shwe Hintha Operation – August 1978-80
17. Galone Operation – 1979
18. Pyi Thaya Operation, July 1991-92 (resulting in exodus of some 268,000 Rohingyas to Bangladesh)
19. Na-Sa-Ka Operation, since 1992.(24)
2. Burma Territorial Force (BTF) – Operation 1949-50
3. Military Operation (2nd Emergency Chin regiment) – March 1951-52
4. Mayu Operation – October 1952-53
5. Mone-thone Operation – October 1954
6. Combined Immigration and Army Operation – January 1955
7. Union Military Police (UMP) Operation – 1955-58
8. Captain Htin Kyaw Operation – 1959
9. Shwe Kyi Operation – October 1966
10. Kyi Gan Operation – October-December 1966
11. Ngazinka Operation – 1967-69
12. Myat Mon Operation – February 1969-71
13. Major Aung Than Operation – 1973
14. Sabe Operation February – 1974-78
15. Naga-Min (King Dragon) Operation – February 1978-79 (resulting in exodus of some 300,000 Rohingyas to Bangladesh)
16. Shwe Hintha Operation – August 1978-80
17. Galone Operation – 1979
18. Pyi Thaya Operation, July 1991-92 (resulting in exodus of some 268,000 Rohingyas to Bangladesh)
19. Na-Sa-Ka Operation, since 1992.(24)
Despite a clear evidence of Burmese invasion and atrocities on the
Rohingyas, resulting in the latter to take shelter in Chittagong,
xenophobic writer’s continue to propagate that Rohingyas are
“Chittagonians. ” The intensity of the nationalist hatred by the
military reached so deep into the Burmese consciousness that today even
some Burmese people began to believe that indeed Rohingyas are
“Chittagonians” from Bangladesh. Contrary to this, the present research
found that the production of refugees in general and the Rohingya
refugees in particular from Arakan is not a new phenomenon; the study
reveals that the internal troubles in Arakan along with the historic
Burman invasions of Arakan from time to time led to the rise of not only
the tribal people in Chittagong and in Chittagong Hill Tracts,( the
Arakanese Rakhine settlements in Bandorban and Cox’s Bazar, a result of
mainly 1784 Burmese invasions, the Chakma settlements in Chittagong Hill
Tracts) but also the Rohingyas settlements in the entire southern
Chittagong area upto the Sangha River close to Bandarbon.
In understanding the refugee problem in Western Burma, the phenomenon
of intolerance seems to be the deep-rooted cause. In Burma, Burma’s
xenophobic authors continue to brand Rohingyas as the Chittagonians of
Bangladesh. Rohingyas are not recognized as the “taingyintha”
(indigenous) people of Burma for their racial differences with the
Rakhines and the Burmans.
It is an encouraging sign to see that, while the ancestors of the
Rakhine Moghs of Bandarbon and Cox’s Bazar, the Chakmas of Chittagong
Hill Tracts and the Rohingyas of Southern Chittagong were originally
from Arakan took shelter in Chittagong and Chittagong Hill Tracts
throughout this period, in Bangladesh, they are not being seen by
Bangladeshis as foreigners from Arakan. It is evident that after the
independence of Bangladesh these nonbengalis together with the Bengalis
are now being identified on their territorial identity as being the
Bangladeshis. The Bangladeshi Rohingyas in southern Chittagng, who
migrated before 1971 are also being considered as Bangladeshis.
Justifiably, in the democratic Bangladesh, no one should question the
birth right of citizenship of the Chakmas, the Moghs and the other
smaller tribals and the Bangladeshi Rohingyas.
In Arakan however, even after a million Rohingya
people left Arakan, who now live in deplorable condition in Bangladesh,
India, Pakistan, Malaysia, Japan, Thailand, and in the Gulf states,
these ultra-nationalists continue to justify that Rohingyas are not
Burmese citizens. It appears that the problem in Arakan is deep enough
to go away sooner. This is evident from what U Khin Maung Saw, a typical
Arakani xenophobe had to say, “As a born Arakanese [I am as a Rakhine
author] is obliged to write the true story of the so-called “Rohingyas.”
(25) It denied the Rohingya rights by saying “the so-called Rohingya.”
Today, Arakan’s true hisory refers to an exclusionist history that
Arakan belongs to the Rakhines only and wish Rohingyas should be sent to
Bangladesh.
Reacting to the Burmese policy of extermination of the Rohingyas,
Saeed Khan wrote: “People have migrated for work or love or whatever
reason during the entire history of mankind… If we go by the logic that
Rohynga people have roots in Chittagong they should all be thrown out of
present day Burma/Myanmar
then by that logic every person of nonaboroginal root should be thrown
out of Australia, and every person with non native American root should
be thrown out of America, every one with roots in West bengal in
Bangladesh should be thrown out and everyone with roots in East Bengal
should be thrown out of West Bengal/India. And if we keep on going like
this we will reach a point where everyone should be thrown out of
everywhere as according to science and genetics there is no so called
“pure race”. According to science every one in the present world has
roots in a group of people out of Africa. So should we all go back to
Africa? (27) In sending everybody to Africa, the only problem is that
ever since human races left Africa, half of Africa dried up to become
the uninhabitable Sahara desert. In the meantime, Burmese invasion of
Arakan on the Rohingya
people continues and they escape persecution by land and by sea by boat
risking their lives; those who survive live in refugee camps as Burma’s
stateless refugee people.
Postscript:
In the above article, a review of the historical documents on the
orign of the Tribes of Chittaging Hill Tracts show that all the major
tribes of Chittagong Hill Tracts, especially the Chakma of Northern
Chittagong Hill Tracts, Marma of Bandarbon and the Rakhines of Cox’s
Bazar and the Rohingyas settled in Southern Chittagong were originally
migrants from Arakan of Burma, the latter one the Rohingyas are the most
recent migrants and the Rakhines migrated as late as during the British
period.
After the liberation war of Bangladesh, the tribals staged armed
rebellion against Bangladesh claiming them as being the aboriginal
people; on this ground they even wanted the independence of Chittagong
Hill Tracts. In this conflict the tribals armed by India, the total
number of people both tribals and Bengalis that lost their lives were
1677 among them 1329 were Bengalis) Artifacts found and the given names
of Chittagong Hill Tracts show Bengalis have been in Chittagong Hill
Tracts from Prehistoric times. The new Bengali settllers in the Hill
Tracts however were people mostly from Northern and South Western
Bangladesh who land lost land due to river erosion or from the gradual
desertification in those regions and according to the most recent
Bangladesh census the population of Chittagong Hill Tracts is 45% Muslim Bengali and the rest comprised 55%.
Bangladesh constitution rightfully accepts the tribals as the
citizens of Bangladesh. However, there is a growing concern that Hasina
government giving the tribals the aboriginal status and therefore
special status over the Bengalis is denying the rights of Bengalis in
the land of their birth. In contrast, it is true, India the broker
between the Tribals and the Hasina government itself to stop the fear of
seperation itself settles non Kashmiris in its occupied Kashmir. Many
in Bangladesh fear that Bengali rebellion and the move by Hasina against
its Bengali population will help the excelleration of the tribal
separatist movement that originally began from the time of Bangabandu
Sheikh Mijibur Rahman) See for more details on the Hill Tracts:
For details on Chittagong Hill Tracts and comments see Abid Bahar,
Issues of Dispute and Contemporary Problems in Chittagong Hill
Tracts,http: //groups. yahoo.com/ group/mukto- mona/message/ 49338?l=1
COMMENTS on Abid Bahar’s, Issues of Dispute and Contemporary Problems in Chittagong Hill Tracts : http://indigenousis suestoday. blogspot. com/2008/ 08/august- 5-12-2008- five-key- indigenous. Html
Koya said…
Dear Friend,
I belong to the Gond tribe of India and you must be aware that in
India tribal are being systematically displaced and killed in the name
of development by the Indian Government policies and USA expansion
policies in India.
We have registered a political party by the name “Prithak Bastar
Rajya Party” where we will be demanding a separate Bastar State to safe
guard the interest of the tribal. Evo Morales is an inspiration for us.
Below is also a video link which might give you some insight to our plight.
http://in.youtube. com/watch? v=1O2WwESwJhw
I would be grateful if you can mobilize some support for us in your country.
Regards,
Prabhat
bhumkal.blogspot. com
Prabhat
bhumkal.blogspot. com
AUGUST 13, 2008 1:14 PM
Peter N. Jones said…
Peter N. Jones said…
Prabhat,
Thank you for sending along this important information. A post on the
Gond indigenous peoples is up – let us hope that this gets disseminated
around so that more people become aware of what is happening.
Peace.
AUGUST 14, 2008 7:00 AM
Anonymous said…
Anonymous said…
Several things contributed to the Chittagong Hill Tribes’s problems:
(1) The prominent one is about Kaptai dam, built during Pakistan
period. In reacting to this the tribals legitimately showed histaria but
enthusiast foreign inspiration especially from Juric Univesity helped
the Chakma tribal leadership to hijak the issue by the more marxist
elements of the Chakma groups.
The Chakma leadership romantacized the problem and took the issue as a matter of class struggle and recommended to its tribal followers (a)to fight for the independence of Chittagong Hill Tracts (b)lived by 50% tribals and 45%Bengalis. On top of this lack of reality check, written records show (c)all these tribes took shelter in Chittagong Hill Tracts to escape Burmease invasion of Arakan. The last one, the Rakhines took shelter in 1784. (d)The total Tribal population is even less than a million.
The Chakma leadership romantacized the problem and took the issue as a matter of class struggle and recommended to its tribal followers (a)to fight for the independence of Chittagong Hill Tracts (b)lived by 50% tribals and 45%Bengalis. On top of this lack of reality check, written records show (c)all these tribes took shelter in Chittagong Hill Tracts to escape Burmease invasion of Arakan. The last one, the Rakhines took shelter in 1784. (d)The total Tribal population is even less than a million.
(2) Rmanticizing with the independence idea created fear among Bangladeshi people.
Further romanticizing continues today by almost every tribal groups, even small tribes as the Tanchangyas (2000 families) to change their name to Tanga (Burmese), and adapt Burmese script as their written language.
(3) India took advantage of the alienation and helped arming the tribals.
(4) To its effect now there is the loss of trust between Bengalis and the Tribals.Tribals instead of romancing with the wrong idea of Marxism, should learn the majority language and compete with Bengalis and enjoy the freedom given to everybody as being Bangladeshi. Such freedom is missing in the military ruled Burma and in the so-called secular Indian north East where groups like Mizoos, Asamese demanding independence are being massacred by droping bombs from the shy.It is too bad that the Chakma marxist leadership made more steps backward for all the tribes to now make the tribals in general suffer.
AUGUST 18, 2008 11:12 PM
Peter N. Jones said…
Further romanticizing continues today by almost every tribal groups, even small tribes as the Tanchangyas (2000 families) to change their name to Tanga (Burmese), and adapt Burmese script as their written language.
(3) India took advantage of the alienation and helped arming the tribals.
(4) To its effect now there is the loss of trust between Bengalis and the Tribals.Tribals instead of romancing with the wrong idea of Marxism, should learn the majority language and compete with Bengalis and enjoy the freedom given to everybody as being Bangladeshi. Such freedom is missing in the military ruled Burma and in the so-called secular Indian north East where groups like Mizoos, Asamese demanding independence are being massacred by droping bombs from the shy.It is too bad that the Chakma marxist leadership made more steps backward for all the tribes to now make the tribals in general suffer.
AUGUST 18, 2008 11:12 PM
Peter N. Jones said…
Thanks for the contribution Abid. I’ve hotlinked it because it is really very informative.
Issues of Dispute and Contemporary Problems in Chittagong Hill District.
As it points out, the issues are much more complicated then many
realize, and the biggest problem has been the lack of inclusion of
indigenous concerns and voices.
Endnotes
1. Alamgir Serajuddin, Asiatic Society Bangladesh, Vol. xxx (1), June, 1986.
2. Abid Bahar, “Dynamics of Ethnic Relations in Burmese Society:A Case Study of Interethnic Relations between the Burmese and the Rohingyas,”An Unpublished M.A. thesis, University of Windsor, Canada, 1981
3. Chris Lewa, Issues to be Raised Concerning the Situation of Rohingya Children in Myanmar(Burma) Form- Asia, Nov. 2003.
4. Mohammad Ashraf Alam, A Short Historical Background of Arakan, Arakan Research Society, Chittagong, Bangladesh, October 2006, http://www.rohingya .org/index. php?option= com_content&task=view&id=20&Itemid=30
Also see Muhammad Enanmul Haq and Abdul Karim Shahitya Visharad’s work Bengali Literature in the Court of Arakan 1600-1700.
5. Francis Buchanan, A Comparative Vocabulary of Some of the Languages Spoken in the Burma Empire.” Pp. 40-57; Also Francis Buchanon in South East Bengal (1798). His journey to Chittagong, the Chittagong Hill Tracts, Noakhali and Comilla. Also in Michael Charney, Buddhism in Araka: Theories of Historiography of the Religious Basis of Ethnonyms in the Forgotten Kingdom of Arakan from Dhanyawadi to 1962.
(5) Ibid, 1992, 79
6. Harvey, 1947, 161; A Short historical background of Arakan, Internet site: http://www.rohingya times.i p.com/ history/history_ maa.html, also see N. M. Habibullah,History of the Rohingyas,Banglades h Co-operative book society Limited, 1995; De Barros. J. 1973. Da Asia: decadas III & IV. Lisboa: S. Carlos., Habibullah, A.B.M. 1945. “Arakan in the Pre-Mughal History of Bengal” Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (Letters 11).
7. Cited in M. Habibullah, History of the Rohingyas, Bangladesh, 1995, p. 27.M.S. Collins also cited in the book; see Abdul Haque Chawdhury, Chattagramer Ittihas Prosongo, (the old Society and Culture of Chittagong), part 11, 1975, p2., 16.
8. Harvey, 1947, p.181;
9. Charney, 1999, p.279
10. Furnivall, 1957:29.
11. Aye Chan, Enclave, 2005; Also see abid Bahar, Aye Chan’s Enclave Revisited, 2007.
12. Rohingya Outcry
13. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, A Study of a Minority Group, Otto Harrassowitz, Wiesbaden Moshe Yoger, 1972:67.
2. Abid Bahar, “Dynamics of Ethnic Relations in Burmese Society:A Case Study of Interethnic Relations between the Burmese and the Rohingyas,”An Unpublished M.A. thesis, University of Windsor, Canada, 1981
3. Chris Lewa, Issues to be Raised Concerning the Situation of Rohingya Children in Myanmar(Burma) Form- Asia, Nov. 2003.
4. Mohammad Ashraf Alam, A Short Historical Background of Arakan, Arakan Research Society, Chittagong, Bangladesh, October 2006, http://www.rohingya .org/index. php?option= com_content&task=view&id=20&Itemid=30
Also see Muhammad Enanmul Haq and Abdul Karim Shahitya Visharad’s work Bengali Literature in the Court of Arakan 1600-1700.
5. Francis Buchanan, A Comparative Vocabulary of Some of the Languages Spoken in the Burma Empire.” Pp. 40-57; Also Francis Buchanon in South East Bengal (1798). His journey to Chittagong, the Chittagong Hill Tracts, Noakhali and Comilla. Also in Michael Charney, Buddhism in Araka: Theories of Historiography of the Religious Basis of Ethnonyms in the Forgotten Kingdom of Arakan from Dhanyawadi to 1962.
(5) Ibid, 1992, 79
6. Harvey, 1947, 161; A Short historical background of Arakan, Internet site: http://www.rohingya times.i p.com/ history/history_ maa.html, also see N. M. Habibullah,History of the Rohingyas,Banglades h Co-operative book society Limited, 1995; De Barros. J. 1973. Da Asia: decadas III & IV. Lisboa: S. Carlos., Habibullah, A.B.M. 1945. “Arakan in the Pre-Mughal History of Bengal” Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (Letters 11).
7. Cited in M. Habibullah, History of the Rohingyas, Bangladesh, 1995, p. 27.M.S. Collins also cited in the book; see Abdul Haque Chawdhury, Chattagramer Ittihas Prosongo, (the old Society and Culture of Chittagong), part 11, 1975, p2., 16.
8. Harvey, 1947, p.181;
9. Charney, 1999, p.279
10. Furnivall, 1957:29.
11. Aye Chan, Enclave, 2005; Also see abid Bahar, Aye Chan’s Enclave Revisited, 2007.
12. Rohingya Outcry
13. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, A Study of a Minority Group, Otto Harrassowitz, Wiesbaden Moshe Yoger, 1972:67.
14. Mohammad Ashraf Alam, A Short Historical Background of Arakan
15. Aye Chan, 2005.
16. Moshe Yoger, 1972, p98.
17. Pakistan Times, August 26, 1959.
18. Pakistan Times 27th August 1959
19. 1960 The Daily Guardian, Rangoon, 27th October 1960.
20. Abid Bahar, Tagore’s Paradigm Exposed in “Dalia”, June 03 2008, http://groups. google.com. vn/group/ soc.culture. bengali/msg/ 80428f57a0e9a903 ,
21. Rohingya Outcry and Demands, Rohingya Patriotic Front (RPF), Arakan (Burma), 1976,.
22. Abid Bahar, Dynamics of Ethnic Relations in Burmese Society:A Case Study of Interethnic Relations between the Burmese and the Rohingyas,An Unpublished M.A. thesis, University of Windsor, Canada, 1981
23. Ibid
24. Habib Siddiqui, What is Happening in Burma? http://www.albalagh .net/current_ affairs/0090. shtml
25. U Khin Maung Saw,The Origins of the name Rohingya”, 06, 11, 2005 ; Sara Smith Faked History, Burma Digest, 28, 11, 2005.
26. Aye Chan, The Development of a Muslim Enclave in Arakan (Rakhine) State of Burma (Myanmar)” in U Shw Zan and Aye Chan’s Influx Viruses, The Illegal Muslims in Arakan, (New York, Arakanese in United States, Planetarium Station 2005), 14-33. The book was published in the United States. It was also published on line website.http: //www.rakhapura.com, 2005, accessed on November 20, 2005.
27. Banglanari, Yahoo group, January, 19, 2006, fight4rightnow@ y… banglarnari@ yahoogroups.com,
15. Aye Chan, 2005.
16. Moshe Yoger, 1972, p98.
17. Pakistan Times, August 26, 1959.
18. Pakistan Times 27th August 1959
19. 1960 The Daily Guardian, Rangoon, 27th October 1960.
20. Abid Bahar, Tagore’s Paradigm Exposed in “Dalia”, June 03 2008, http://groups. google.com. vn/group/ soc.culture. bengali/msg/ 80428f57a0e9a903 ,
21. Rohingya Outcry and Demands, Rohingya Patriotic Front (RPF), Arakan (Burma), 1976,.
22. Abid Bahar, Dynamics of Ethnic Relations in Burmese Society:A Case Study of Interethnic Relations between the Burmese and the Rohingyas,An Unpublished M.A. thesis, University of Windsor, Canada, 1981
23. Ibid
24. Habib Siddiqui, What is Happening in Burma? http://www.albalagh .net/current_ affairs/0090. shtml
25. U Khin Maung Saw,The Origins of the name Rohingya”, 06, 11, 2005 ; Sara Smith Faked History, Burma Digest, 28, 11, 2005.
26. Aye Chan, The Development of a Muslim Enclave in Arakan (Rakhine) State of Burma (Myanmar)” in U Shw Zan and Aye Chan’s Influx Viruses, The Illegal Muslims in Arakan, (New York, Arakanese in United States, Planetarium Station 2005), 14-33. The book was published in the United States. It was also published on line website.http: //www.rakhapura.com, 2005, accessed on November 20, 2005.
27. Banglanari, Yahoo group, January, 19, 2006, fight4rightnow@ y… banglarnari@ yahoogroups.com,
( This article was originally published as “Burmese Invasion of
Arakan and the Rise of Non-Bengali Settlements in Chittagong of
Bangladesh”, February 15 2006. It was also published in the author’s
book, Burma’s Missing Dots, chapter 6, Flapwing Publishers, 2009. A post
script on contemporary developments is also added with the present
article)
Abid Bahar, Canada
E MIal : abidbahar@yahoo. com
E MIal : abidbahar@yahoo. com
====================================================================================================
Historical Background of Arakan
By Mohamed Ashraf Alam
INTRODUCTION: ARAKAN, once a sovereign and independent State, is now one of the states of the Union of Burma. The Arakan State comprises a strip of land along the eastern coast of the Bay of Bengal from the Naf River to Cape Negaris and stretches north and south touching Bangladesh on the Northwest. The river Naf separates it from Chittagong region of Bangladesh.1 It is cut off from Burma by a range of near impassable mountains known as Arakan Yomas running north to south, which was an obstacle against permanent Muslim conquest. The northern part of Arakan, today called the “North Arakan,” was point of contact with East Bengal. These geographical facts explain the separate historical development of that area – both generally and in terms of its Muslim population until the Burmese king Bodaw Paya conquered it on 28th December 1784 AD.2 Under different periods of history Arakan had been an independent sovereign monarchy ruled by Hindus, Buddhists and Muslims.
Historical Background of Arakan
By Mohamed Ashraf Alam
INTRODUCTION: ARAKAN, once a sovereign and independent State, is now one of the states of the Union of Burma. The Arakan State comprises a strip of land along the eastern coast of the Bay of Bengal from the Naf River to Cape Negaris and stretches north and south touching Bangladesh on the Northwest. The river Naf separates it from Chittagong region of Bangladesh.1 It is cut off from Burma by a range of near impassable mountains known as Arakan Yomas running north to south, which was an obstacle against permanent Muslim conquest. The northern part of Arakan, today called the “North Arakan,” was point of contact with East Bengal. These geographical facts explain the separate historical development of that area – both generally and in terms of its Muslim population until the Burmese king Bodaw Paya conquered it on 28th December 1784 AD.2 Under different periods of history Arakan had been an independent sovereign monarchy ruled by Hindus, Buddhists and Muslims.
THE ETYMOLOGY OF ARAKAN AND ROHANG
The word Arakan is definitely of Arabic or Persian origin having the same meaning in both these languages. It is the corruption of the word Arkan plural of the word Al-Rukun. There exists some controversy about the origin of the name of ‘Arakan’ on which traditional and legendary sources differ. In fact, the name of Arakan is of much antiquity. In Ptolemy’s Geografia (150 AD) it was named ‘Argyre’. Early Buddhist missionaries called Arakan as ‘Rekkha Pura’. In the Ananda Chandra stone pillar of Chandra dynasty (8th Century) at Shitthaung Pagoda in Mrauk-U the name of Arakan was engraved as “Arakades’s”. In a Latin Geography (1597 AD) by Peta Vino, the country was referred to as ‘Aracan’. Friar Manrique (1628-43 AD) mentions the country as ‘Aracan’. 3
In the work of Arab geographer Rashiduddin (1310 AD) it appears as ‘Rahan or Raham’. The British travellers Relph Fitch (1586 AD) referred the name of Arakan as ‘Rocon’. In the Rennell’s map (1771 AD), it is ‘Rassawn’. Tripura Chronicle Rajmala mentions the name of Arakan as ‘Roshang’. In the medieval works of the poets of Arakan and Chittagong, like Quazi Daulat, Mardan, Shamser Ali, Quraishi Magan, Alaol, Ainuddin, Abdul Ghani and others, they frequently referred to Arakan as ‘Roshang’, ‘Roshanga’, ‘Roshango Shar’, and ‘Roshango Des’. Famous European traveller Francis Buchanam (1762-1829 AD) in his accounts mentioned Arakan as “Reng, Roung, Rossawn, Russawn, Rung”. In one of his accounts, “A Comparative Vocabulary of some of the languages spoken in the Burman Empire” it was stated that, “ the native Mugs of Arakan called themselves ‘Yakin’, which name is also commonly given to them by the Burmese. The people of Pegu are named ‘Taling’. By the Bengal Hindus, at least by such of them as have been settled in Arakan, the country is called Rossawn. The Mahammedans who have long settled at Arakan call the country ‘Rovingaw’ and called themselves ‘Rohinga’ or native of Arakan. The Persians called it ‘Rkon’.” The Chakmas and Saks of 18th century called it ‘Roang’. Today the Muslims of Arakan call the country ‘Rohang’ or ‘Arakan’ and call themselves ‘Rohingya’ or native of Rohang. The Maghs call themselves ‘Rakhine’ and call the country ‘Rakhine Pye’ or country of Rakhine.4
The word Arakan is definitely of Arabic or Persian origin having the same meaning in both these languages. It is the corruption of the word Arkan plural of the word Al-Rukun. There exists some controversy about the origin of the name of ‘Arakan’ on which traditional and legendary sources differ. In fact, the name of Arakan is of much antiquity. In Ptolemy’s Geografia (150 AD) it was named ‘Argyre’. Early Buddhist missionaries called Arakan as ‘Rekkha Pura’. In the Ananda Chandra stone pillar of Chandra dynasty (8th Century) at Shitthaung Pagoda in Mrauk-U the name of Arakan was engraved as “Arakades’s”. In a Latin Geography (1597 AD) by Peta Vino, the country was referred to as ‘Aracan’. Friar Manrique (1628-43 AD) mentions the country as ‘Aracan’. 3
In the work of Arab geographer Rashiduddin (1310 AD) it appears as ‘Rahan or Raham’. The British travellers Relph Fitch (1586 AD) referred the name of Arakan as ‘Rocon’. In the Rennell’s map (1771 AD), it is ‘Rassawn’. Tripura Chronicle Rajmala mentions the name of Arakan as ‘Roshang’. In the medieval works of the poets of Arakan and Chittagong, like Quazi Daulat, Mardan, Shamser Ali, Quraishi Magan, Alaol, Ainuddin, Abdul Ghani and others, they frequently referred to Arakan as ‘Roshang’, ‘Roshanga’, ‘Roshango Shar’, and ‘Roshango Des’. Famous European traveller Francis Buchanam (1762-1829 AD) in his accounts mentioned Arakan as “Reng, Roung, Rossawn, Russawn, Rung”. In one of his accounts, “A Comparative Vocabulary of some of the languages spoken in the Burman Empire” it was stated that, “ the native Mugs of Arakan called themselves ‘Yakin’, which name is also commonly given to them by the Burmese. The people of Pegu are named ‘Taling’. By the Bengal Hindus, at least by such of them as have been settled in Arakan, the country is called Rossawn. The Mahammedans who have long settled at Arakan call the country ‘Rovingaw’ and called themselves ‘Rohinga’ or native of Arakan. The Persians called it ‘Rkon’.” The Chakmas and Saks of 18th century called it ‘Roang’. Today the Muslims of Arakan call the country ‘Rohang’ or ‘Arakan’ and call themselves ‘Rohingya’ or native of Rohang. The Maghs call themselves ‘Rakhine’ and call the country ‘Rakhine Pye’ or country of Rakhine.4
THE LAND AND THE PEOPLE
The total area of Arakan is about 20,000 square miles. But Arakan Hill-tracts District (5235 square miles) and southern most part of Arakan were partitioned from Arakan. So, it has now been reduced to 14,200 square miles.5 The earliest inhabitants of Arakan belong to the Negrito group. They are mentioned in the Arakanese Chronicle as Rakkhasas or bilus (cannibals). They appear to be Neolithic descendants of the people of Arakan but no trace of them has yet been discovered in Arakan. At present two major ethnic races, the Rohingyas and the Rakhines (Maghs) inhabit in Arakan. The Rohingyas are Muslims and the Rakhines are Buddhists. Its unofficial total population now is more than 5 million, both inside and outside the country. At present, the Rohingyas and the Rakhines stand almost in equal proportion inside Arakan. In addition there are about 2 lakhs tribal people [Saks, Dinets (Chakmas) and Mros (Kamais)] and 2 lakhs Burman people in Arakan.6 Polygamy and early marriage enhance the population growth of Rohingyas. The growth rate is much lower among the Buddhist population because of monogamy, late marriage and celibacy. The Rohingyas are mostly concentrated in the riparian plains of Naf, Mayu and Kaladan. Arakan is the only Muslim majority province among the 14 provinces of Burma. Out of the 7 million Muslim population of Burma half of them are in Arakan.7
The total area of Arakan is about 20,000 square miles. But Arakan Hill-tracts District (5235 square miles) and southern most part of Arakan were partitioned from Arakan. So, it has now been reduced to 14,200 square miles.5 The earliest inhabitants of Arakan belong to the Negrito group. They are mentioned in the Arakanese Chronicle as Rakkhasas or bilus (cannibals). They appear to be Neolithic descendants of the people of Arakan but no trace of them has yet been discovered in Arakan. At present two major ethnic races, the Rohingyas and the Rakhines (Maghs) inhabit in Arakan. The Rohingyas are Muslims and the Rakhines are Buddhists. Its unofficial total population now is more than 5 million, both inside and outside the country. At present, the Rohingyas and the Rakhines stand almost in equal proportion inside Arakan. In addition there are about 2 lakhs tribal people [Saks, Dinets (Chakmas) and Mros (Kamais)] and 2 lakhs Burman people in Arakan.6 Polygamy and early marriage enhance the population growth of Rohingyas. The growth rate is much lower among the Buddhist population because of monogamy, late marriage and celibacy. The Rohingyas are mostly concentrated in the riparian plains of Naf, Mayu and Kaladan. Arakan is the only Muslim majority province among the 14 provinces of Burma. Out of the 7 million Muslim population of Burma half of them are in Arakan.7
THE EARLY HISTORY
Possibly the history of Arakan can be classified in the following manner into 10 periods: (1) 100-788 AD (Some Hindu dynasties), (2) 788-957 AD (Chandra Hindu dynasty), (3) 957-1430 (A Chaotic period of Mongolians, Buddhists and Muslims), (4) 1430-1784 AD (Mrauk-U dynasty of Muslims & Buddhists), (5) 1784-1826 AD (Burman Buddhist Rule), (6) 1826-1948 AD (British Colonial Rule), (7) 1948-1962 (Parliamentary Democracy Rule), (8) 1962-1974 AD (Revolutionary Military Government Rule), (9) 1975-1988 (One Party Socialist Programme Party Government Rule), (10) 1988-1999 AD (SLORC/SPDC Military Government Rule).
Under different periods of history, Arakan had been an independent and sovereign monarchy ruled by Hindus, Buddhists and Muslims. According to A. P Phayer and G.E. Harvey, the Arakanese kings established alternately capitals in eight different towns, transferring from one to another. They were successively at Dinnyawadi, 25 kings (146-746 AD); Vesali, 12 kings (788-994 AD); First Pyinsa (Sanbawut), 15 kings (1018-1103 AD); Parin, 8 kings (1103-1167 AD); Krit, 4 kings (1167-1180 AD); Second Pyinsa, 16 kings (1180-1237 AD); Launggyet, 17 kings (1237-1433 AD) and Mrauk-U, 48 kings (1433-1785 AD). 8
Possibly the history of Arakan can be classified in the following manner into 10 periods: (1) 100-788 AD (Some Hindu dynasties), (2) 788-957 AD (Chandra Hindu dynasty), (3) 957-1430 (A Chaotic period of Mongolians, Buddhists and Muslims), (4) 1430-1784 AD (Mrauk-U dynasty of Muslims & Buddhists), (5) 1784-1826 AD (Burman Buddhist Rule), (6) 1826-1948 AD (British Colonial Rule), (7) 1948-1962 (Parliamentary Democracy Rule), (8) 1962-1974 AD (Revolutionary Military Government Rule), (9) 1975-1988 (One Party Socialist Programme Party Government Rule), (10) 1988-1999 AD (SLORC/SPDC Military Government Rule).
Under different periods of history, Arakan had been an independent and sovereign monarchy ruled by Hindus, Buddhists and Muslims. According to A. P Phayer and G.E. Harvey, the Arakanese kings established alternately capitals in eight different towns, transferring from one to another. They were successively at Dinnyawadi, 25 kings (146-746 AD); Vesali, 12 kings (788-994 AD); First Pyinsa (Sanbawut), 15 kings (1018-1103 AD); Parin, 8 kings (1103-1167 AD); Krit, 4 kings (1167-1180 AD); Second Pyinsa, 16 kings (1180-1237 AD); Launggyet, 17 kings (1237-1433 AD) and Mrauk-U, 48 kings (1433-1785 AD). 8
Buddhism would seem to have reached Arakan long before its arrival in
the interior of Burma. The famous Mahamuni image of Lord Buddha,
usually placed in the Shrine at Shiri Gupta hill of Dinnyawadi, an old
capital and some 21 miles north of Mrauk-U may be dated from the early
centuries of the Christian era. Mahamuni image was built by the king
Sandathuriya (146-198 AD). There was Hindu god, which indicated that
Arakan was a Hindu land until 10th century AD. According to Morris
Collis, the Hindu ruled Arakan from 1st century to 10th century. At that
time Arakan was the gate of Hindu India to contact with the countries
of the East. But the Arakanese Rakhine chronicles claim that the kingdom
of Dinnyawadi was founded in the year 2666 BC, and contain lists of
kings beginning with that date.9
Inscriptions mention a Chandra dynasty, which may have been founded
as early as the end of 8th century. Its capital was called by the Indian
name of Vaisali, and thirteen kings of the dynasty are said to have
reigned there for a total period of 230 years.10 The city of Vesali was
founded in 788 AD by king Mahataing Sandya. The ruins of the city are
still to be seen on the bank of a tidal creek about 44 miles inland from
the Bay of Bengal (from Akyab City). This city became a noted trade
port to which as many as a thousand ships came annually. The Chandara
kings extended their territory as far north as Chittagong; the dynasty
came to an end in 957 AD being overwhelmed by a Mongolian invasion.
Vesali was an easterly Hindu kingdom of Bengal. Both government and
people is Indian similar to that of Bengal.11
Before the arrival of Islam in Arakan, the people of Vesali professed
Hinduism and Buddhism. Later they abandoned Hinduism and professed
Buddhism and Islam. Inside the palace compound of Vesali there were many
stone plates inscribed in Nagri. The Vesali kings also melted good
silver coins. Stamped on them are the bull, Nandi, the avatar of Siva;
Siva’s trident; and shred of flowers melted with Bhraman civilization.12
THE ARRIVAL OF ARABS AND ISLAM IN ARAKAN
The Arab Muslims first came in contact with the Indian Sub-continent and South East Asia through trade and commerce. From the time long past, spices, cotton fabric, precious stones, minerals and other commodities from South and South East Asia were of great demand in the oriental and European countries. The Arabs as seafaring nation almost monopolised this trade between the south and South East Asia on the one hand, the oriental North Africa and European countries on the other. The Arab merchants carried goods to the ports of Mascot and that of Serif on the two side of the Persian Gulf, Basra, Yemen, Jeddah, Qulzum (Suez), for exchange with the goods of the merchants of the Middle Eastern, Central Asian, North African and European countries. For about eight centuries the Arabs monopolised the trade between the East and the West. The Arabs were born traders, and after the introduction of Islam they became a great maritime people. Their profound knowledge in navigation, in the Science of Latitude and Longitude, in astronomical phenomena and in the geography of the countries they visited made them unrivalled in mercantile activities in the Indian Ocean for centuries together. The Arabs used to write about the places that they had visited which indicate their arrivals at East and the West of the world.13
The Arab Muslims first came in contact with the Indian Sub-continent and South East Asia through trade and commerce. From the time long past, spices, cotton fabric, precious stones, minerals and other commodities from South and South East Asia were of great demand in the oriental and European countries. The Arabs as seafaring nation almost monopolised this trade between the south and South East Asia on the one hand, the oriental North Africa and European countries on the other. The Arab merchants carried goods to the ports of Mascot and that of Serif on the two side of the Persian Gulf, Basra, Yemen, Jeddah, Qulzum (Suez), for exchange with the goods of the merchants of the Middle Eastern, Central Asian, North African and European countries. For about eight centuries the Arabs monopolised the trade between the East and the West. The Arabs were born traders, and after the introduction of Islam they became a great maritime people. Their profound knowledge in navigation, in the Science of Latitude and Longitude, in astronomical phenomena and in the geography of the countries they visited made them unrivalled in mercantile activities in the Indian Ocean for centuries together. The Arabs used to write about the places that they had visited which indicate their arrivals at East and the West of the world.13
There are frequent references to the Arab Muslims settlers in the
coastal regions of Arakan from the 8th century onward. On the basis of
the various Arab and Persian sources Mr. Siddiq Khan states as follow:
14
“To the maritime Arabs and Persians the various ports of the land of Burma, and more specially the coastal regions of Arakan… were well known. Naturally, therefore, when from the 8th century onwards, Muslims traders and navigators were spreading over the eastern seas from Egypt and Madagascar to China, and forming commercial settlements at points of vantage, the coastal regions of Burma were not overlooked. Originally, the intention of these traders and sailors had not been to establish permanent colonies, but owing to peculiar circumstances these acquired the nature of permanent settlements.”
“To the maritime Arabs and Persians the various ports of the land of Burma, and more specially the coastal regions of Arakan… were well known. Naturally, therefore, when from the 8th century onwards, Muslims traders and navigators were spreading over the eastern seas from Egypt and Madagascar to China, and forming commercial settlements at points of vantage, the coastal regions of Burma were not overlooked. Originally, the intention of these traders and sailors had not been to establish permanent colonies, but owing to peculiar circumstances these acquired the nature of permanent settlements.”
MOHAMMED HANIFA AND QUEEN KAIYAPURI
The Arab Muslim traders had good contacts with Arakan (Rahambori Island), Burma, Indochina, Indonesia, Malay etc. with their trade and they propagated the religion of Islam in those countries. The arrival of Mohammed Hanif son of Hazarat Ali (R.A) to Arakan is also narrated in a book written in 16th century by Shah Barid Khan named Hanifa O Kaiyapuri.
The Arab Muslim traders had good contacts with Arakan (Rahambori Island), Burma, Indochina, Indonesia, Malay etc. with their trade and they propagated the religion of Islam in those countries. The arrival of Mohammed Hanif son of Hazarat Ali (R.A) to Arakan is also narrated in a book written in 16th century by Shah Barid Khan named Hanifa O Kaiyapuri.
“In 680 AD after the war of ‘Karbala’ Mohammed Hanofiya with his army
arrived at Arab-Shah Para, near Maungdaw in the Northern Arakan, while
Kaiyapuri, the queen of Cannibals ruled this hilly deep forest attacking
and looting the people of Arakan.
Mohammed Hanif attacked the Cannibals and captured the queen. She was
converted to Islam and married to him. Her followers embraced Islam en
masse. Mohammed Hanif and the queen Kaiyapuri lived in Mayu range. The
peaks where they lived were still known as Hanifa Tonki and Kaiyapui
Tonki. The wild cannibals were tamed and became civilised. Arakan was no
more in danger of them and peace and tranquillity prevailed. The
followers of Mohammed Hanif and Kaiyapuri were mixed up and lived
peacefully.”15 The descendants of these mixed people no doubt formed the
original nucleus of the Rohingya Muslims in Arakan.
According to the British Burma Gazetteers, “About 788 AD Mahataing Sandya ascended the throne of Vesali, founded a new city (Vesali) on the site of old Ramawadi and died after a reign of twenty two years. In his reign several ships were wrecked on Rambree Island and the crews, said to have been Mohamedans, were sent to Arakan Proper and settled in villages. They were Moor Arab Muslims.”16
According to the British Burma Gazetteers, “About 788 AD Mahataing Sandya ascended the throne of Vesali, founded a new city (Vesali) on the site of old Ramawadi and died after a reign of twenty two years. In his reign several ships were wrecked on Rambree Island and the crews, said to have been Mohamedans, were sent to Arakan Proper and settled in villages. They were Moor Arab Muslims.”16
The Shrines of “Babazi Sha Monayem of Ambari”, “Pir Badar Sha”
(Badar-Al-din Allamah), both situated on the coast of the Bay of Bengal
at Akyab, all bear evidence of the arrival of Muslim
saints in Arakan in the early period of history. In course of their
trading activities in this part of the world, the Arabs colonised in and
around Arakan first and afterward began to penetrate into interior part
of Burma. They paved the way for the influx of Muslim
saints, Sufis, Fakirs and sages in Arakan and East Bengal. Those sages
used to visit the remote corners of the provinces only to preach their
true religion Islam among the infidels and to dedicate their lives to
the service of humanity and the oppressed and suppressed people of the
land. The superior moral character and high missionary zeal of those
followers attracted large number of people towards Islam who embraced it
en masse. So, they have played a very important role in the growth of Muslim population and development of a Muslim
Society in Arakan. Moreover, Islam as a resurgent force vastly
influenced the warring and Caste-ridden Society of Arakan with its
spirit of equality, fraternity and oneness of all human beings. This
concepts inspired the down trodden masses to accept the new religion
Islam.17
THE ORIGIN OF ROHINGYA
Rohang, the old name of Arakan, was very familiar region for the Arab seafarers even during the pre-Islamic days. Tides of people like the Arabs, Moors, Turks, Pathans, Moghuls, Central Asians, Bengalees came mostly as traders, warriors, preachers and captives overland or through the sea route. Many settled in Arakan, and mixing with the local people, developed the present stock of people known as ethnic Rohingya. Hence, the Rohingya Muslims, whose settlements in Arakan date back to 7th century AD are not an ethnic group which developed from one tribal group affiliation or single racial stock. They are an ethnic group developed from different stocks of people. The ethnic Rohingya is Muslim by religion with distinct culture and civilisation of their own. They trace their ancestry to Arabs, Moors, Pathans, Moghuls, Central Asians, Bengalis and some Indo-Mongoloid people. Since Rohingyas are mixture of many kinds of people, their cheekbone is not so prominent and eyes are not so narrow like Rakhine Maghs and Burmans. Their noses are not flat and they are a bit taller in stature than the Rakhine Maghs but darker in complexion. They are some bronzing coloured and not yellowish. The Rohingyas of Arakan still carried the Arab names, faith, dress, music and customs. So, the Rohingyas are nationals as well as an indigenous ethnic group of Burma. They are not new born racial group of Arakan rather they are as old an indigenous race of the country as any others.18
Rohang, the old name of Arakan, was very familiar region for the Arab seafarers even during the pre-Islamic days. Tides of people like the Arabs, Moors, Turks, Pathans, Moghuls, Central Asians, Bengalees came mostly as traders, warriors, preachers and captives overland or through the sea route. Many settled in Arakan, and mixing with the local people, developed the present stock of people known as ethnic Rohingya. Hence, the Rohingya Muslims, whose settlements in Arakan date back to 7th century AD are not an ethnic group which developed from one tribal group affiliation or single racial stock. They are an ethnic group developed from different stocks of people. The ethnic Rohingya is Muslim by religion with distinct culture and civilisation of their own. They trace their ancestry to Arabs, Moors, Pathans, Moghuls, Central Asians, Bengalis and some Indo-Mongoloid people. Since Rohingyas are mixture of many kinds of people, their cheekbone is not so prominent and eyes are not so narrow like Rakhine Maghs and Burmans. Their noses are not flat and they are a bit taller in stature than the Rakhine Maghs but darker in complexion. They are some bronzing coloured and not yellowish. The Rohingyas of Arakan still carried the Arab names, faith, dress, music and customs. So, the Rohingyas are nationals as well as an indigenous ethnic group of Burma. They are not new born racial group of Arakan rather they are as old an indigenous race of the country as any others.18
THE ORIGIN OF RAKHINE
In the year 957 AD, a Mongolian invasion swept over Vesali, and killed Sula Chandra, the last king of Chandra dynasty. They destroyed Vesali and placed on their throne Mongolian kings. Within a few years the Hindus of Bengal were able to establish their Pala Dynasty. But the Hindus of Vesali were unable to restore their dynasty because of the invasion and migrations of Tibeto-Burman who were so great that their population over shadowed the Vesali Hindus. They cut Arakan away from Indians and mixing in sufficient number with the inhabitants of the eastern-side of the present Indo-Burma divide, created that Indo-Mongoloid stock now known as the Rakhine Arakanese. This emergence of a new race was not the work of a single invasion. But the date 957 AD may be said to mark the appearance of the Rakhine in Arakan, and the beginning of fresh period.19
In the year 957 AD, a Mongolian invasion swept over Vesali, and killed Sula Chandra, the last king of Chandra dynasty. They destroyed Vesali and placed on their throne Mongolian kings. Within a few years the Hindus of Bengal were able to establish their Pala Dynasty. But the Hindus of Vesali were unable to restore their dynasty because of the invasion and migrations of Tibeto-Burman who were so great that their population over shadowed the Vesali Hindus. They cut Arakan away from Indians and mixing in sufficient number with the inhabitants of the eastern-side of the present Indo-Burma divide, created that Indo-Mongoloid stock now known as the Rakhine Arakanese. This emergence of a new race was not the work of a single invasion. But the date 957 AD may be said to mark the appearance of the Rakhine in Arakan, and the beginning of fresh period.19
The new English Dictionary states that the word Mog, Mogen, Mogue
appear as names of Arakan and the people in 15-16th centuries. 20 Today
the Maghs of Arakan and Bangladesh disown this name because the word
Magh became synonymous with sea pirates. For more than two centuries the
Maghs of Arakan were known as sea pirates in Bengal. The Maghs earned
such a bad name during the last many centuries that it has become a
great shame for their descendants of today to own the name Magh. Thus
they started calling themselves Rakhines. But according to Phayre, the
name Magh originated from the ruling race of Magadha and also a
well-known poet of Rosanga (Arakan), Dault Kazi (1622-38) mentioned in
his Sati Mayna that the kings of Arakan belonged to Magadha dynasty and
was Buddhists by faith.21
According to the Maghs of Arakan, they are descendants of Rakkhasa
(bilu); the aborigine of the land and the name of their country is
Rakkahpura. Ethnically most of the Arakanese Magh belongs to the
Mongoloid race. Ethnologists point out that north-western China, the
cradle land of mankind between the upper courses of the Yang-Tse-Kiang
and of the Hoang-Ho rivers was their earliest home. They entered the
area, now known as Burma, through the upper courses of the Irrawadi and
Chindwin in three successive waves. In making this entry they
encountered the local Mon-Khmer and by defeating them they settled in
Burma.
However, Arakan Yoma Mountain separates the Arakanese Maghs from the
parent stock. Though descended from the same stock, worshipping the same
faith and speaking the same language as the Burmese, the Arakanese
Maghs have a distinct culture and have preserved a distinct dialect.
Hence the Arakanese Maghs of the northern section, close to Bangladesh,
exhibit the original Mongoloid features in lesser and subdued degree
than their southern brethren. Whether these ethnic differences are due
to the intermixture of race or ecological and other factors it is not
known. The Arakanese Maghs are short in stature, whose height rarely
exceeds five feet six inches. The body seems to be stocky with
relatively short legs and body; cheekbone is high and broad. Females are
flat chested with thin lips. Black straight hairs, brown small eyes and
flat nose are common features of the present-day Rakhine Magh
population. 22
The spoken language of Rakhine Magh is not a separate language but
pure Burmese with phonetic variation. Historians commented on the
Rakhine language as follows: 23
“The question of the emergence of the Arakanese Rakhine language is
more difficult. No inscriptions in the Burmese script are found in
Arakan before 11th and 12th centuries. Whether it was the language of
the Mongolian invaders of 10th century or whether it filtered across the
mountains after contact with Burma in the 11th and 12th centuries is
undecided. As Rakhine language is the same language as Burmese, being
merely a dialect, to suppose that it was the language of the invaders is
to contend that the Mongolians who extinguished Chandras spoke
afterwards became predominant in the Irrawady plain. If the country is
postulated, and it is argued that the Burmese language, coming over the
mountain road, impinged upon the Mongolian speech of the then Arakanese
and created modern Arakanese, linguistic difficulties are raised which
are difficult to solve. This question awaits judgement.”
King Anawratta of Pagan (1044-77 AD) conquered North Arakan, but it
was not incorporated in his kingdom. It remained a semi-independent
feudatory state under its hereditary kings. When Pagan fell in 1287 AD
Arakan asserted its independence under the famous Minhti, whose regime,
according to the chronicles, lasted for the fabulously long period of
ninety-five years (1279-1374 AD). His reign is also notable for the
defeat of a Bengali raid. After his death Arakan was for a considerable
time one of the theatres of war in the great struggle between Ava and
the Mon kingdom of Pegu. Both sides sought to gain control over it.
First the Burmese, then the Mons, placed their nominees on its throne.24
THE DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM SETTLEMENTS IN ARAKAN
The infiltration of Arabs to Arakan has started before Muslims conquest of India. The oft-quoted statements and records of Arab geographers and traders are important source to reconstruct the history of the coming of the Muslims to Arakan. The Arabs used to write about the places that they had visited which indicate their arrivals at east and west of the world. Referring to the early geographers, G.E. Hervay writes, “ To the Arabs, whose shipping predominated in the eastern seas from 8th to 16th century, Burma was Arakan and Lower Burma.” In addition, from the very beginning of Muslim commercial shipping activity in the Bay of Bengal, the Muslim trading ships reach the ports of Arakan just as they did the ports of Burma proper. And as in Burma so, too, in Arakan is there a long tradition of old Indian settlement.25
Bengal became Muslim in 1203 AD, but this was the extreme eastern limit of Islamic overland expansion (although the Malay Peninsula and the Indonesian archipelago were Islamized much later by missionaries and merchants who came by sea). In northern Arakan close overland ties were formed with East Bengal.
The infiltration of Arabs to Arakan has started before Muslims conquest of India. The oft-quoted statements and records of Arab geographers and traders are important source to reconstruct the history of the coming of the Muslims to Arakan. The Arabs used to write about the places that they had visited which indicate their arrivals at east and west of the world. Referring to the early geographers, G.E. Hervay writes, “ To the Arabs, whose shipping predominated in the eastern seas from 8th to 16th century, Burma was Arakan and Lower Burma.” In addition, from the very beginning of Muslim commercial shipping activity in the Bay of Bengal, the Muslim trading ships reach the ports of Arakan just as they did the ports of Burma proper. And as in Burma so, too, in Arakan is there a long tradition of old Indian settlement.25
Bengal became Muslim in 1203 AD, but this was the extreme eastern limit of Islamic overland expansion (although the Malay Peninsula and the Indonesian archipelago were Islamized much later by missionaries and merchants who came by sea). In northern Arakan close overland ties were formed with East Bengal.
The resulting cultural and political Muslim influence was of great
significance in the history of Arakan. Actually, Arakan served to a
large extent as a bridgehead for Muslim penetration to other parts of
Burma, and also Muslims attained some degrees of importance elsewhere as
they did in Arakan. The Islamic influence grew in Arakan to the extent
of establishing Muslim vassal state beginning in 1430 AD. Muslim’s rule
and influence in Arakan lasted for more than 350 years until it was
invaded and occupied by Burman in 1784 AD.26
THE EMERGENCE OF MRAUK-U EMPIRE
This independent kingdom turned westward, toward Bengal, as a result of the growing power of the Burmese court of Ava. In 1404 AD, the king of Arakan, Narameikhla (1404-1434 AD), was forced to flee to Gaur, capital of Bengal Sultanate, which 86 years earlier had already become independent of the Mogul Emperor in Delhi. Ahmed Shah, Sultan of Gaur, welcomed the refugee king. Narameikhla remained at the court of Gaur, where he served as an officer in Ahmad Shah’s army and fought in his wars. After the victory of the war, king Ahmed Shah handed over the throne of Gaur to his son Nazir Shah (according to Bengal History it was not Nazir Shah but Sultan Jalaluddin Mohammed Shah) in the year 1426 AD.27
This independent kingdom turned westward, toward Bengal, as a result of the growing power of the Burmese court of Ava. In 1404 AD, the king of Arakan, Narameikhla (1404-1434 AD), was forced to flee to Gaur, capital of Bengal Sultanate, which 86 years earlier had already become independent of the Mogul Emperor in Delhi. Ahmed Shah, Sultan of Gaur, welcomed the refugee king. Narameikhla remained at the court of Gaur, where he served as an officer in Ahmad Shah’s army and fought in his wars. After the victory of the war, king Ahmed Shah handed over the throne of Gaur to his son Nazir Shah (according to Bengal History it was not Nazir Shah but Sultan Jalaluddin Mohammed Shah) in the year 1426 AD.27
Then Naramaikhla pleaded help from the king to regain his lost throne
at Launggyet in Arakan. According to Rakhine Razawin (Rakhine History),
the Sultan of Bengal agreed to do so when Naramaikhla agreed to abide
the following 6-point conditions. They are: – 28
To return the twelve towns of Bengal.29
To receive Muslim title for the kings of Arakan from Bengal.
The court emblem must be inscribed with Kalima Tayuba in Persian.
The coins, medallions must be inscribed with Kalima Tayuba in Persian and to mint them in Bengal.
To receive Muslim title for the kings of Arakan from Bengal.
The court emblem must be inscribed with Kalima Tayuba in Persian.
The coins, medallions must be inscribed with Kalima Tayuba in Persian and to mint them in Bengal.
To use the Persian as court language of Arakan.
To pay taxes and presents annually.
To pay taxes and presents annually.
THE ARRIVAL PATHAN ARMY IN ARAKAN
As Naramaikhla agreed to six point conditions (Arakanese kings also followed and practised them while they were independent and under no obligation), in 1429 AD, Sultan Nadir Shah sent Gen. Wali Khan as the head of 20,000 Pathan army with Naramaikhla to restore the throne of Arakan to Naramaikhla. The Pathan army conquered Arakan from the control of Mon and Naramaikhla ascended the throne. Soon Wali Khan and Naramaikhla had a dispute over the No. 5 condition of introduction of Persian language as court language of Arakan. Gen. Wali Khan arrested king Naramaikhla and locked up at Balutaung fettering him. Gen. Wali Khan ruled Arakan for one year and introduced Persian in his court which continued as state language up to 1845 AD and appointed Qazis. But some time after that Narameikhla succeeded in re-conquering Arakan with the help of a second army supplied by Nadir Shah headed by Gen. Sandi Khan. The accession of Min Sawmon to the throne ushered a new era in the history of Arakan. Upon his return, Narameikhla founded a new city, Mrauk-U on the bank of the Lembro River, now known as Mrohaung, which remain the capital until 1785 when Arakan was conquered by Burma. Narameikhla’s Muslim soldiers, who came with him from Bengal, settled in villages near Mrohaung and built the Sandi Khan Mosque, which still exists today. Muslim influence in Arakan, they may be said to date from 1430, the year of Narameikhla’s return. As a result of the close land and sea ties between the two countries, which continued to exist for a long time thereafter, the Muslims played a decisive role in the history of Arakan Kingdom.30
As Naramaikhla agreed to six point conditions (Arakanese kings also followed and practised them while they were independent and under no obligation), in 1429 AD, Sultan Nadir Shah sent Gen. Wali Khan as the head of 20,000 Pathan army with Naramaikhla to restore the throne of Arakan to Naramaikhla. The Pathan army conquered Arakan from the control of Mon and Naramaikhla ascended the throne. Soon Wali Khan and Naramaikhla had a dispute over the No. 5 condition of introduction of Persian language as court language of Arakan. Gen. Wali Khan arrested king Naramaikhla and locked up at Balutaung fettering him. Gen. Wali Khan ruled Arakan for one year and introduced Persian in his court which continued as state language up to 1845 AD and appointed Qazis. But some time after that Narameikhla succeeded in re-conquering Arakan with the help of a second army supplied by Nadir Shah headed by Gen. Sandi Khan. The accession of Min Sawmon to the throne ushered a new era in the history of Arakan. Upon his return, Narameikhla founded a new city, Mrauk-U on the bank of the Lembro River, now known as Mrohaung, which remain the capital until 1785 when Arakan was conquered by Burma. Narameikhla’s Muslim soldiers, who came with him from Bengal, settled in villages near Mrohaung and built the Sandi Khan Mosque, which still exists today. Muslim influence in Arakan, they may be said to date from 1430, the year of Narameikhla’s return. As a result of the close land and sea ties between the two countries, which continued to exist for a long time thereafter, the Muslims played a decisive role in the history of Arakan Kingdom.30
MRAUK-U A SULTANATE
Narameikhla ceded certain territory to the Sultan of Bengal and recognised his sovereignty. He introduced Nadir Shah’s system of coins bearing the Kalima as used in Bengal since Muslim conquest of 1203 and its fellows that the coinage of Mrauk-U was subsequently modelled. Later on he struck his own coins which had the name of the king in Arakanese letters on one side and his Muslim title in Persian on the other. According to historian M.S Collis, it took the Arakanese a hundred years to learn that doctrine (Islam) from the Moslem-Mongolians. When it was well understood, they founded what was known as the Arakanese Empire. For hundred years 1430 to 1530 AD, Arakan remained feudatory to Bengal, paid tribute and learnt history and polities. Twelve kings followed one after another at Mrauk-U in undistinguished succession. They struck coins and some have been found. In this way Arakan become definitely oriented towards the Moslem State. Contact with a modern civilization resulted in a renaissance. The country’s great age began. In 1531 AD Min Bin as Zabuk Shah ascended the throne. With him the Arakanese graduated in their Moslem studies and the great Arakanese Empire was founded.31 But according to Arakanese historian U Aung Tha Oo, all 13 kings including Min Bin received Muslim titles and state Emblem from the Bengal Sultans.32
Narameikhla ceded certain territory to the Sultan of Bengal and recognised his sovereignty. He introduced Nadir Shah’s system of coins bearing the Kalima as used in Bengal since Muslim conquest of 1203 and its fellows that the coinage of Mrauk-U was subsequently modelled. Later on he struck his own coins which had the name of the king in Arakanese letters on one side and his Muslim title in Persian on the other. According to historian M.S Collis, it took the Arakanese a hundred years to learn that doctrine (Islam) from the Moslem-Mongolians. When it was well understood, they founded what was known as the Arakanese Empire. For hundred years 1430 to 1530 AD, Arakan remained feudatory to Bengal, paid tribute and learnt history and polities. Twelve kings followed one after another at Mrauk-U in undistinguished succession. They struck coins and some have been found. In this way Arakan become definitely oriented towards the Moslem State. Contact with a modern civilization resulted in a renaissance. The country’s great age began. In 1531 AD Min Bin as Zabuk Shah ascended the throne. With him the Arakanese graduated in their Moslem studies and the great Arakanese Empire was founded.31 But according to Arakanese historian U Aung Tha Oo, all 13 kings including Min Bin received Muslim titles and state Emblem from the Bengal Sultans.32
In 1434 AD, at the age of 53, Min Sawmon died leaving his kingdom at
the hand of his brother Min Khari as Ali Khan (1434-1459 AD) as his
successor. Min Khari was succeeded by his son Basawpru as Kalima Shah
(1459-1482 AD). Taking advantage of weakness of Sultan Barbak Shah of
Bengal Kalima Shah occupied Chittagong in 1459 AD. Kalima Shah was
murdered in 1482 AD and his kingdom plunged into chaos and disaster.
Eight kings came to the throne in succession but most of them were
assassinated. At last in 1531 AD a capable young king name Min Bin as
Zabuk Shah (1531-1553 AD) ascended the throne of Arakan and declared
himself as a full independent monarch. During his rule stability came
back in Arakan.33 Even after becoming independent of the Bengal Sultans,
the Arakan kings continued the custom of using the Muslim titles in
addition to the Arakanese or Pali title. The fact that this practice
continued even after they had shaken off the yoke of Bengal Sultan, goes
to prove that there were some cogent reasons for this other than merely
compulsion or force. The king had already a large number of Muslim
subjects holding important posts in the court as well as in the field of
trade and commerce possessing a far superior culture and civilization
compared to those of his own people. Court ceremonies and administrative
methods followed the customs of the Gaur and Delhi sultanates. There
were eunuchs, harems, salves and hangmen; and many expressions in use at
court were Mogul. Muslims also held eminent posts in the court of
Arakan. With the ever increasing Muslim influence in the court of Arakan
and the subsequent subservience of the administration Sonargaon,
Muslims of Gaur and particularly those from Chittagong infiltrated into
Arakan in large numbers in search of fresh lands and new pasture.
Henceforth Arakanese administration continued to bear definite Islamic
stamp.34
Dr. Muhammad Enanmul Haq and Abdul Karim (1869-1953) in their work Bengali Literature in the Court of Arakan 1600-1700 state that “ the Arakanese kings issued coins bearing the inscription of Muslim Kalema (the profession of faith in Islam) in Arabic script. The State emblem was also inscribed Arabic word Aqimuddin (establishment of God’s rule over the earth).” The Arakanese court also adoption of many Muslim customs and terms were other significant tribute to the influence of Islam. Mosques including the famous Sandi Khan Mosque began to dot the countryside and Islamic customs, manners and practices came to be established since this time. For about two hundred years Muslim domination seemed to have been completed. 35
Dr. Muhammad Enanmul Haq and Abdul Karim (1869-1953) in their work Bengali Literature in the Court of Arakan 1600-1700 state that “ the Arakanese kings issued coins bearing the inscription of Muslim Kalema (the profession of faith in Islam) in Arabic script. The State emblem was also inscribed Arabic word Aqimuddin (establishment of God’s rule over the earth).” The Arakanese court also adoption of many Muslim customs and terms were other significant tribute to the influence of Islam. Mosques including the famous Sandi Khan Mosque began to dot the countryside and Islamic customs, manners and practices came to be established since this time. For about two hundred years Muslim domination seemed to have been completed. 35
The kingdom of Arakan had come in close cultural contact with the
Muslim Sultanate of Bengal since fifteen century so much so that many of
the Buddhist rulers of that country adopted Muslim names for
themselves. They appointed Muslim officials in their courts and,
apparently under the latter’s influence, even inscribed the Kalima on
their coins. Contact with a modern civilization resulted in a
renaissance. The country’s great age began. From this time onwards the
relation of Muslims with the Arakanese became more intimate and for
about two centuries Arakan was united in a bond of friendship with
Islamic lands. As a result of the impact of the civilization of the
Muslims, Arakanese culture also progressed and thus the ‘ Golden Age’ in
the history of Arakan. The end of the sixteenth and the first half of
the seventeenth century were a period of political instability and
transition caused by the break-up of the Afghan state in Bengal and
gradual advance of the Mughals. One of the social and demographic
effects of this political change was the flight of a large number of
Afghan nobles and other Muslims rank and position towards the
easternmost districts of Bengal. Quite a few of these people found
shelter at the Arakan court where they filled up important positions in
the government. In this way Arakan became definitely oriented towards
the Muslim State. By the end of 1500 AD Arakan region was Islamized and
stood as an independent Muslim kingdom. 36 It was later absorbed by
the Burmese king in 1784 AD.
THE CONQUEST OF CHITTAGONG AND THE INFULENCE
BENGALI MUSLIM CULTURES AND LITERATURES IN ARAKAN
Arakan, in fact, a continuation of the Chittagong plain was neither a Burmese nor an Indian Territory till 18th century of the Christian Era. Shut off from Burma by a hill range, it is located far away from the Indian capitals. Chiefly for its location, it had not only remained independent for the most part of its history, but also endeavoured to expand its territory in the surrounding tracts whenever opportunity came and Chittagong was the first country to be the victim of the territorial ambition of Arakanese monarchs. 37 The relation between Chittagong and Arakan is influenced by geographical, ethnological, cultural, and historical considerations. From 1575 till 1666 AD, nearly a century, Chittagong was under almost uninterrupted Arakanese rule which is undoubtedly an important period marked; a company of eight sovereigns successively ruled Arakan only with Chittagong and Chittagong Hill Tracts with full despotic power.38
BENGALI MUSLIM CULTURES AND LITERATURES IN ARAKAN
Arakan, in fact, a continuation of the Chittagong plain was neither a Burmese nor an Indian Territory till 18th century of the Christian Era. Shut off from Burma by a hill range, it is located far away from the Indian capitals. Chiefly for its location, it had not only remained independent for the most part of its history, but also endeavoured to expand its territory in the surrounding tracts whenever opportunity came and Chittagong was the first country to be the victim of the territorial ambition of Arakanese monarchs. 37 The relation between Chittagong and Arakan is influenced by geographical, ethnological, cultural, and historical considerations. From 1575 till 1666 AD, nearly a century, Chittagong was under almost uninterrupted Arakanese rule which is undoubtedly an important period marked; a company of eight sovereigns successively ruled Arakan only with Chittagong and Chittagong Hill Tracts with full despotic power.38
After Min Sawmon, the successive kings of Arakan took initiative to
evolve administration on the model of Gaur and the Muslims were given
high posts in the government offices. It is also true that a large
number of Muslim officials were employed in the civil as well as
military establishments, who were mostly from Chittagong. As a result
of the royal patronage, settlements of the Muslim community also grew
upon the south-eastern neighbourhood of Mrauk-U; all these settlements
are popularly known as Kalapanzan. Close to the Mrauk-U City, in course
of time, a trading port named Bandar was developed. In Bandar there
lived qadis, muftis, ulama, religious fakirs and darvishes. Those high
ranking Muslims living there used to converse with the king on equal and
friendly terms. At that place the Muslims crowded for business. The
ruins of seven mosques and towers (some still standing) eloquently
testify to the heydays of the Muslims in Arakan. Most of the Muslim
settlements are found on the both sides of the major rivers namely Naf,
Mayu (Kalapanzi), Kaladan and Lembro (Lemro). The impact of Muslim
culture on the life of the people of Arakan had profound effect on the
subsequent course of the history of Arakan. Like the Pathan Sultans of
Bengal, the kings of Arakan patronised the cultivation of Bengali
literature and many talented poets and writers from different regions
thronged the court. With the royal support Bengali literature developed;
learned men and men of high calibre received patronage from the kings
due to the liberal policy. Many Muslim Bengalee poets dominated the
court life.39
Bengali became a favourite language and the Arakan kings encouraged
the writing of a number of Puttis, which was then the only form of
literature. Some Putti literatures to be mentioned of Arakan are: Shuja
Qazi’s Roshanger Panchali (History of Roshang), Kazi Daulat’s Sati
Mayna-O-Lora Candrani, Shamer Ali’s Razawan Shah, Mardan’s Nasir Nama or
Nasir Maloum, Shah Alaol’s Padmabati, Tufa, Sati Mayna Lor Chandrani,
Saiful Mulk Badiujjamal, Sikander Nama, Hatf-Paikar, Abdul Karim’s Dulla
Mailis, Hajar Masil, Tamam Anjari, Qazi Abdul Karim’s Rahatul Qulub,
Abdullar Hazar Sawal, Nurnama, Madhumalati, Darige Majlis, Abul
Hussain’s Adamer Larai, Ismail Saquib’s Bilqisnama, Qazi Muhammad
Hussain’s Amir Hamza, Dewalmati, Haidar Jung, and etc. Thus Arakan
opened up a new field for expansion and exploitation for the Muslims of
Chittagong. Except for the political barriers Chittagong and Arakan
became one in all other respects and this continued for well over a
century and to some extent lingered even up to the first half of the
last century.40
ARAKANESE KINGS WITH MUSLIM NAMES AND TITLES
According to former Chairman of Historical Commission, Burma, Lt. Col. Ba Shin’s “Coming of Islam to Burma 1700 AD”, Min Sawmon as Solaiman Shah, the founder of Mrauk-U dynasty and his successor were greatly influenced by Islamic culture. The practice of adopting a Muslim name or title by the Arakanese kings continued for more than two hundred years (1430 – 1638). This titles which appeared in Arabic script / Persian Kufic on their coins is given below: 41
According to former Chairman of Historical Commission, Burma, Lt. Col. Ba Shin’s “Coming of Islam to Burma 1700 AD”, Min Sawmon as Solaiman Shah, the founder of Mrauk-U dynasty and his successor were greatly influenced by Islamic culture. The practice of adopting a Muslim name or title by the Arakanese kings continued for more than two hundred years (1430 – 1638). This titles which appeared in Arabic script / Persian Kufic on their coins is given below: 41
SL. No. Names of the kings Muslim Names Reigning period
1. Narameikhla (a) Sawmon Solaiman Shah 1430-1434 AD.
2. Meng Khari (a) Naranu Ali Khan 1434-1459
3. Ba Saw Pru Kalima Shah 1459-1482
4. Dawlya Mathu Shah 1482-1492
5. Ba Saw Nyo Mohammed Shah 1492-1493
6. Ran Aung Noori Shah 1493-1494
7. Salimgathu Sheik Abdullh Shah 1494-1501
8. Meng Raza Ilias Shah – I 1501-1513
9. Kasabadi Ilias Shah – II 1513-1515
10. Meng Saw Oo Jalal Shah 1515
11. Thatasa Ali Shah 1515-1521
12. Min Khaung Raza El-Shah Azad 1521-1531
13. Min Bin (a) Min Pa Gri Zabuk Shah 1531-1553
14. Min Dikha Daud Khan 1553-1555
15. Min Phalaung Sikender Shah 1571-1591
16. Min Razagri Salim Shah – I 1593-1612
17. Min Khamaung Hussain Shah 1612-1622
18. Thiri Thudama Salim Shah – II 1622-1637
THE ARRIVAL OF PORTUGUES IN ARAKAN
The Portuguese arrived in the Eastern waters about the year 1500 AD in search of trade. They were mariners and seamen of unique characters. An agreement with Portuguese was reached. When Min Bin as Zabuk Shah came to the throne he turned Mrauk-U into the strongest fortified city of the Bay, employing the Portuguese to lay out his walls and moats and to forge mount his cannon. He appointed them as military officers to train and equip a mercenary army of heterogeneous races, foreign and domestic; and he built with their aid, a large fleet manned with his own men, who were hardy boatmen, but guided and stiffened by Portuguese. King Min Bin in this way became master of a powerful modern weapon.42
In July 1538 AD, the Mogul king Humayon entered Gaur and displaced the Independent dynasty of Arab Hussein Shahi dynasty.43 The pretender was Sher Shah. During the whole of Min Bin’s reign the administration of Bengal was interrupted by that struggle and Eastern Bengal lay defenceless. For Min Bin, armed as the non-was, this was opportunity. With a combined fleet and army movement he occupied Eastern Bengal. That province remained to Arakan for the next hundred and twenty years, till 1666 AD. Its administration was left in the hands of twelve local rajahs, who paid an annual tribute to the Arakanese king’s viceroy at Chittagong. 44 After conquest of Chittagong Min Bin struck coins on which Chittagong King and his Muslim name Zabauk Shah were inscribed. If King Min Bin founded the prosperity of Mrauk-U dynasty, Min Rajagri as Salim Shah, his successor of forty years later, may be said consolidated it. 45
2. Meng Khari (a) Naranu Ali Khan 1434-1459
3. Ba Saw Pru Kalima Shah 1459-1482
4. Dawlya Mathu Shah 1482-1492
5. Ba Saw Nyo Mohammed Shah 1492-1493
6. Ran Aung Noori Shah 1493-1494
7. Salimgathu Sheik Abdullh Shah 1494-1501
8. Meng Raza Ilias Shah – I 1501-1513
9. Kasabadi Ilias Shah – II 1513-1515
10. Meng Saw Oo Jalal Shah 1515
11. Thatasa Ali Shah 1515-1521
12. Min Khaung Raza El-Shah Azad 1521-1531
13. Min Bin (a) Min Pa Gri Zabuk Shah 1531-1553
14. Min Dikha Daud Khan 1553-1555
15. Min Phalaung Sikender Shah 1571-1591
16. Min Razagri Salim Shah – I 1593-1612
17. Min Khamaung Hussain Shah 1612-1622
18. Thiri Thudama Salim Shah – II 1622-1637
THE ARRIVAL OF PORTUGUES IN ARAKAN
The Portuguese arrived in the Eastern waters about the year 1500 AD in search of trade. They were mariners and seamen of unique characters. An agreement with Portuguese was reached. When Min Bin as Zabuk Shah came to the throne he turned Mrauk-U into the strongest fortified city of the Bay, employing the Portuguese to lay out his walls and moats and to forge mount his cannon. He appointed them as military officers to train and equip a mercenary army of heterogeneous races, foreign and domestic; and he built with their aid, a large fleet manned with his own men, who were hardy boatmen, but guided and stiffened by Portuguese. King Min Bin in this way became master of a powerful modern weapon.42
In July 1538 AD, the Mogul king Humayon entered Gaur and displaced the Independent dynasty of Arab Hussein Shahi dynasty.43 The pretender was Sher Shah. During the whole of Min Bin’s reign the administration of Bengal was interrupted by that struggle and Eastern Bengal lay defenceless. For Min Bin, armed as the non-was, this was opportunity. With a combined fleet and army movement he occupied Eastern Bengal. That province remained to Arakan for the next hundred and twenty years, till 1666 AD. Its administration was left in the hands of twelve local rajahs, who paid an annual tribute to the Arakanese king’s viceroy at Chittagong. 44 After conquest of Chittagong Min Bin struck coins on which Chittagong King and his Muslim name Zabauk Shah were inscribed. If King Min Bin founded the prosperity of Mrauk-U dynasty, Min Rajagri as Salim Shah, his successor of forty years later, may be said consolidated it. 45
THE ACTIVITIES OF MAGH AND PORTUGUESE PIRATES
The capture and enslavement of prisoners was one of the most lucrative types of plunder. Half the prisoners taken by the Portuguese and all the artisans among them were given to the king. The rest were sold on the market or forced to settle in the villages near Mrohaung. A considerable number of these captives were Muslim. In addition to the Muslim prisoners and slaves brought to Arakan from Bengal and even from north India, many more came to serve as mercenaries in the Arakanese army, usually as the king’s bodyguard. 46
The capture and enslavement of prisoners was one of the most lucrative types of plunder. Half the prisoners taken by the Portuguese and all the artisans among them were given to the king. The rest were sold on the market or forced to settle in the villages near Mrohaung. A considerable number of these captives were Muslim. In addition to the Muslim prisoners and slaves brought to Arakan from Bengal and even from north India, many more came to serve as mercenaries in the Arakanese army, usually as the king’s bodyguard. 46
Early in the 17th century the Portuguese reached the shores of Bengal
and Arakan. At that time too, the raiding Arakanese ships reached the
source of Ganges. They came into contact with the Portuguese and
permitted them to establish bases for their operations and also granted
them commercial concession. In return, the Portuguese helped to defend
the Arakan boundaries. In 1576 AD. Akbar the Great, Emperor of Delhi,
was efficiently ruling Bengal so that Arakan was now facing the Mogul
Empire itself and not only Bengal. The Portuguese knowledge of firearms
and artillery was more advanced than that of the Moguls, and Arakan
profited much there by. Joint Arakanese-Portuguese raids on Bengal
continued until the end of the 18th century and ceased entirely with the
strengthening of the British naval force in the Bay of Bengal. 47
King Mingphalaung as Sikander Shah (1571-93), worthy son of conqueror
Min Bin as Sultan Zabuk Shah ascended the throne of Arakan in 1571 AD.
He went up to Dacca and held all parts of Chittagong and ports of
Noakhali and Tippera. 48 King Minphalung was succeeded by his son Meng
Razagryi as Salim Shah I (1593-1612). In 1599 AD. Meng Razagyi attacked
Pegu. In this expedition he employed a flotilla from Chittagong and the
Ganges delta. The expedition was crowned with success. On the return
journeys the wise minister Mahapinyakyaw, lord of Chittagong, died. 49
King Salim Shah I, called himself king of Bengal and Tippura, issued trilingual coins from Chittagong in Arabic, Nagari and Devanagri with his Pali and Muslim titles in 1601 AD. For a short period during the reign of Salim Shah I Arakan extended from Dacca and the Sundarbans to Moulmein, a Coastal Strip of a thousand miles in length and varying from 150 to 20 miles in depth. This considerable dominion was built up by means of the strong cosmopolitan army and navy organised by king Minbin as Zabuk Shah. King Salim Shah I was succeeded by his eldest son Meng Khamaung as Hussain Shah (1612-1622 AD). In 1609 AD the Portuguese occupied Sandip and established their independent base. From this base they conducted several hostile incursions in different parts of the Arakanese kingdom. So the Arakanese king decided to destroy the Portuguese bases. In early 1615 AD the Arakanese laid siege to the island of Sandip and later they occupied the island with the help of Dutch. The Arakanese capture of Sandip in 1615 AD shattered the Portuguese dream of establishing a maritime and religions empire in the region. King Hussein Shah proved to be a great and most successful king of Arakan. 50
King Salim Shah I, called himself king of Bengal and Tippura, issued trilingual coins from Chittagong in Arabic, Nagari and Devanagri with his Pali and Muslim titles in 1601 AD. For a short period during the reign of Salim Shah I Arakan extended from Dacca and the Sundarbans to Moulmein, a Coastal Strip of a thousand miles in length and varying from 150 to 20 miles in depth. This considerable dominion was built up by means of the strong cosmopolitan army and navy organised by king Minbin as Zabuk Shah. King Salim Shah I was succeeded by his eldest son Meng Khamaung as Hussain Shah (1612-1622 AD). In 1609 AD the Portuguese occupied Sandip and established their independent base. From this base they conducted several hostile incursions in different parts of the Arakanese kingdom. So the Arakanese king decided to destroy the Portuguese bases. In early 1615 AD the Arakanese laid siege to the island of Sandip and later they occupied the island with the help of Dutch. The Arakanese capture of Sandip in 1615 AD shattered the Portuguese dream of establishing a maritime and religions empire in the region. King Hussein Shah proved to be a great and most successful king of Arakan. 50
The main source of information on that period is the Portuguese
traveller, the Augustan monk Sebastian Manrique, who was in Arakan from
1629 to 1637 AD. Using not only his own memoirs but also ancient
Arakanese sources placed at his disposal, Manrique in his book described
the arrival of Muslim prisoners, and Muslim army units at the Arakan
king’s court. He also mentioned important Muslims who were holding key
positions in the kingdom and comments on the foreign trade colonies
mostly Muslims, which existed in Arakan. The prisoners were brought from
Bengal in Portuguese and Arakanese ships, some of whose sailors were
themselves Muslims – a fact that did not trouble them in their
profession, not even the fact that enslaving a Muslim stands in contrast
with the Muslim Law, the Shari’a. Manrique gives a detailed description
of such Muslim prisoners, which he accompanied. He even tried -without
success to convert the Muslims to Christianity. Some of these captive
salves were settled in special areas guarded by Muslim soldiers. 51
For nearly half a century, Chittagong was a breeding ground of the pirates who ravaged the whole of lower Bengal, depopulated it and turned it to wilderness. During the four years from 1621 AD to 1624 AD the Arakanese Maghs in alliance with the Portuguese pirates brought to Chittagong then in possession of the king of Arakan, 42,000 slaves captured in the various districts of Bengal. Only Portuguese sold their captives but the Maghs employed all of them they had carried off in agriculture and other services.52
In 17th century the Maghs and Portuguese pirates brought Bengalee captives, both Muslims and Hindus, and sold at the ports of Arakan and India. Referring to 17th century historians G.E. Harvey writes as follows:- 53
For nearly half a century, Chittagong was a breeding ground of the pirates who ravaged the whole of lower Bengal, depopulated it and turned it to wilderness. During the four years from 1621 AD to 1624 AD the Arakanese Maghs in alliance with the Portuguese pirates brought to Chittagong then in possession of the king of Arakan, 42,000 slaves captured in the various districts of Bengal. Only Portuguese sold their captives but the Maghs employed all of them they had carried off in agriculture and other services.52
In 17th century the Maghs and Portuguese pirates brought Bengalee captives, both Muslims and Hindus, and sold at the ports of Arakan and India. Referring to 17th century historians G.E. Harvey writes as follows:- 53
“… With the Arakanese they (Portuguese pirates) made a dire
combination, holding Sandwip island, Noahkali and Backergunge districts,
and the Sunderbands delta south of Calcutta, and raiding up to Dacca
and even Murshidabad, while Tippura sent them propitiatory tribute.
After they had sacked Dacca, his capital, in 1625 AD the Moghul governor
felt so unsafe that for a time he lived further inland. For generations
an iron chain was stretched across the Hoogly River between Calcutta
and Sibpur to prevent their entrance. In a single month, February 1727
AD, they carried off 1,800 captives from the southern parts of Bengal;
the king chose the artisans, about one-fourth, to be his slaves, and the
rest were sold at prices varying from Rs. 20 to Rs. 70 a head and set
to work on the land as slaves. This continued throughout the eighteenth
century, decreasing when the English began to police the coast. But even
in 1795 AD they were plundering the king of Burma’s boats off Arakan,
laden with his customs dues of 10 per cent in kind. Rennell’s map of
Bengal, published in 1794 AD marks the area south of Backergunge
‘deserted on account of the ravages of the Muggs (Arakanese)’. They had
forts at Jagdia and Alamgirnagar in the mouth of the Meghna River, and
here and there a few of them settled in the delta. They had also a
little colony of 1,500, speaking Burmese and wearing Burmese dress,
still survive on four or five islands in the extreme southeast of
Backergunge district. They did not occupy the country administratively,
they held it to blackmail.”
“ The Arakan pirates, both Magh and feringhi, used constantly to come
by the water-route and plunder Bengal. They carried off the Hindus and
Mahomedans that they could seize, pierced the palms of their hands,
passed thin strips of cane through the holes and threw them huddled
together under the decks of their ships. Every morning they flung down
some uncooked rice to the captives from above, as we fling grain to
fowl. On reaching home the pirates employed some of the hardy men that
survived such treatment in tillage and other degrading pursuits. The
others were sold to the Dutch, English, and French merchants at the
ports of the Deccan. Sometimes they brought their captives to …..
Orissa; anchoring a short distance from the coast they sent a man ashore
with the news. The local officers, in fear of the pirates committing
any depredation or kidnapping there, stood on the shore with a number of
followers, and sent a man with money on board. If the terms were
satisfactory, the pirates took the ransom and set the captives free with
the man. Only the feringhis sold their prisoners. But the Maghs
employed all whom they had carried off in agriculture and other
services. Many highborn persons and Saiyads, many Saiyad – born pure
women, were compelled to undergo the disgrace of slavery or concubinage
to these wicked men. Mahomedans underwent such oppression as they had
not to suffer in Europe. As they continually practised raids for a long
time, Bengal daily became more and more desolate and less and less able
to resist them. Not a house was left inhabited on their side of the
rivers lying on their track from Chittagong to Dacca. The district of
Bakla [Backergunge and part of Dacca], which formerly abounded in houses
and cultivated fields and yield a large revenue as duty on betel-nuts,
was swept so clean with their broom of plunder and abduction that none
was left to tenant any house or kindle a light in that region. …… The
governor of Dacca had to confine his energies to the defence of that
city only and to the prevention of the coming of the pirate fleet to
Dacca; he stretched iron chains across the stream …… The sailors of the
Bengal flotilla were inspired with such fear of the pirates that
whenever a hundred war-boats of the former sighted only four of the
latter, the Bengal crew thought themselves lucky if they could save
their lives by flights; and when the distance was too short to permit
escape, they – rowers, sepoys, and gunners alike – threw themselves
overboard, preferring drowning to captivity. Many feringhis living at
Chittagong used to visit the imperial dominions for plunder and
abduction. Half their booty they gave to the raja of Arakan and other
half they kept. They were known as the Hermad [Armada] and owned a
hundred swift jalia boats full of war material … Latterly the raja of
Arakan did not send his own fleet to plunder the Moghul territory, as he
considered the feringhi pirates in the light of his servants and shared
their booty. When Shayista Khan asked the feringhi deserters, what
salary the Magh king had assigned to them, they replied “Our salary was
the Moghul Empire. We considered the whole of Bengal as our fief. We had
not to bother revenue surveyors and ourselves about court clerks but
levied our rent all the year round without difficulty. We have kept the
papers of the division of the booty for the last forty years.” (Year
1670 circ., Shihabuddin Talish, soldier and historian, see Jadunath
Sarkar “History of Aurangzib” III. 224 and JAS Bengal 1907 his “The
Feringi Pirates of Chatgaon” 422)
SOME MUSLIM PRIME MINISTERS, DEFENCE MINISTERS
AND MINISTERS IN THE ROYAL COURT OF ARAKAN
King Meng Khamaung was succeeded by his son Thiri Thudama as King Salim Shah II (1622-1638 AD) in 1622 AD. According to the history, the coronation of Thiri Thudama was deferred for twelve years, in pursuance of an astrological prediction that the king would die within a year of his coronation. The great king knowing that his life would come to an end transferred the rule of the kingdom to the hand of his Chief and Defence Minister Sri Ashraf Khan. According to the Muslim Poet Daulat Kazi’s book known as Sati Mayna-O-Lora Candrani, the king made Ashraf Khan his Chief Minister and the Commander of his army. He sat in court, and look after the day to day affairs of the kingdom. When the king felt that his end was drawing near, he celebrated the coronation ceremony and entrusted Ashraf Khan with the responsibility of governing the country. 54 Portuguese traveller Sebastien Manrique also refers to Lashkar Wazir when he says that the Lashker Wazir led the Muslim contingent of army in the coronation procession of the king Thiri Thudama in 1635 AD. 55 His son Min Sani in 1638 AD succeeded King Thiri Thudama, the unfortunate prince ruled for a brief period of 28-days. Narapadigyi, the dowager queen’s lover, who occupied the throne of Arakan, murdered Min Sani. 56
AND MINISTERS IN THE ROYAL COURT OF ARAKAN
King Meng Khamaung was succeeded by his son Thiri Thudama as King Salim Shah II (1622-1638 AD) in 1622 AD. According to the history, the coronation of Thiri Thudama was deferred for twelve years, in pursuance of an astrological prediction that the king would die within a year of his coronation. The great king knowing that his life would come to an end transferred the rule of the kingdom to the hand of his Chief and Defence Minister Sri Ashraf Khan. According to the Muslim Poet Daulat Kazi’s book known as Sati Mayna-O-Lora Candrani, the king made Ashraf Khan his Chief Minister and the Commander of his army. He sat in court, and look after the day to day affairs of the kingdom. When the king felt that his end was drawing near, he celebrated the coronation ceremony and entrusted Ashraf Khan with the responsibility of governing the country. 54 Portuguese traveller Sebastien Manrique also refers to Lashkar Wazir when he says that the Lashker Wazir led the Muslim contingent of army in the coronation procession of the king Thiri Thudama in 1635 AD. 55 His son Min Sani in 1638 AD succeeded King Thiri Thudama, the unfortunate prince ruled for a brief period of 28-days. Narapadigyi, the dowager queen’s lover, who occupied the throne of Arakan, murdered Min Sani. 56
According to Muslim Poet Shah Alawal of Arakan court, Narapdigyi
(1638-1645 AD.) was king of Arakan after the death of King Thiri
Thudama’s son Min Sani. He was a paramour of Natshinme, the chief queen
of Thiri Thudama and was great grand son of king Thatasa who ruled
Arakan 1525-31 AD.57 King Narapadigyi’s War Minister or Lashkar Wazir
was Siri Bara Thakur. After the death of Bara Thakur his illustrious son
Magen Thakur became the Lashkar Wazir or War Minister of king
Narapadigyi. According to Poet Shah Alawal, Magen Thakur was born of
Siddique family or descendants of the Muslim first Caliph Hazarat Abu
Bakar (RA). He was not only a high born but also a learned man and he
respected the learned people. He gathered the learned people of the
country by his side and showed them much respect. King Narapdigyi had no
son, but only a daughter. When the king became old, he appointed Magen
Thakur, who was a minister, guardian of his daughter. After the king’s
death she was married to Thado Mintar, nephew of the king. Thado Mintar
(1645-1652 AD) became king in 1645 AD and the king’s daughter became
chief queen of the kingdom. During the reign of Thado Mintar and his
queen, Magen Thakur was promoted to the Chief or Prime Minister of
Arakan.58 Poet Shah Alawal composed his famous poetical works Padmavati
under the order of Prime Minister Magen Thakur and completed in 1651 AD
during the reign of Thado Mintar. The king died in 1652 AD and was
succeeded by his minor son Sanda Thudhamma (1652-1684 AD). As the king
was minor, the dowager queen (Thado’s queen and Narapadigyi’s daughter)
ruled the country as regent. She gave her guardian Magen Thakur the
authority to rule the country on her and her son’s behalf. Magen
Thakur’s power and influence was further enhanced. Prime Minister Magen
Thakur later ordered Shah Alawal to compose Saiful Mulk Badiujjamal.
Before the completing the book Magen Thakur died. Shah Alawal completed
the book in 1658 or 1659 AD under the patronage of another Arakanese
Prime Minister Sayeed Musa. It is thought that Magen Thakur died before
1660 AD.59
After the death of Prime Minister Magen Thakur, Sayeed Musa was
appointed the Prime Minister of Arakanese king Sanda Thudamma. Prime
Minister Sayeed Musa was a great man and he used to patronise learned
man and seeker of knowledge. He was a friend of Prime Minister Magen
Thakur and was a minister under him. 60
Poet Shah Alawal composed Satimaing-Lor Chandrani in 1658 AD under the patronage of Minister Sulaiman of King Sanda Thudamma of Arakan. In 1660 AD under the order of minister Sayyid Mohammed Khan of king Sanda Thudamma Poet Shah Alawal composed the book Half-Paikar. 61
Poet Shah Alawal composed Satimaing-Lor Chandrani in 1658 AD under the patronage of Minister Sulaiman of King Sanda Thudamma of Arakan. In 1660 AD under the order of minister Sayyid Mohammed Khan of king Sanda Thudamma Poet Shah Alawal composed the book Half-Paikar. 61
SHAH SHUJA IN ARAKAN
Prince Shah Shuja, brother of the Moghul Emperor Aurangzib of India, being defeated in his struggle for the throne was forced to seek shelter with the king of Arakan. The Arakan King Sandathudamma (1652-84) consented, and Shah Shuja with his family and followers were brought to Mrauk-U, the capital city of Arakan, in Portuguese gallases from Teknaf. He arrived in Mrauk-U, the capital of Arakan on 26th August 1660 AD and was favourably received by the king who assigned him a residence near the city. 62 According to G.E. Harvey’s Outline of Burmese History, “Shah Shuja came to Arakan as the king promised to provide him with some of his famous ships to take him on the way to Macca; he wished to die in retirement at that holy spot. But when he arrived in Arakan with beautiful daughters and half a dozen camel loads of gold and jewels, the temptation was too great for King Sanda Thudamma. Such wealth had never seen in Arakan before. The king in order to seize all Shah Shuja’s treasure had to find out a lame excuse. So, king Sanda Thudamma asked the hand of Shah Shuja’s daughter Ameena, though he knew very well that Sultan Shah Shuja would never consent. As Shah Shuja refused the suit, the king ordered him to leave his country within three days. So, on 7th February 1661 AD, Shah Shuja fled to forest with some of his followers. The Maghs chased them like famishing wild wolves. Ultimately the Maghs caught Sultan Shah Shuja and chopped him into pieces. The king seized all his treasure, took his daughters into the harem, and imprisoned the rest of the family. Everyday the gold and silver, which the Arakanese have taken, are brought into the King’s treasury to be melted down. A year later he executed them all for so called plotting, including the unhappy princess.” 63
Prince Shah Shuja, brother of the Moghul Emperor Aurangzib of India, being defeated in his struggle for the throne was forced to seek shelter with the king of Arakan. The Arakan King Sandathudamma (1652-84) consented, and Shah Shuja with his family and followers were brought to Mrauk-U, the capital city of Arakan, in Portuguese gallases from Teknaf. He arrived in Mrauk-U, the capital of Arakan on 26th August 1660 AD and was favourably received by the king who assigned him a residence near the city. 62 According to G.E. Harvey’s Outline of Burmese History, “Shah Shuja came to Arakan as the king promised to provide him with some of his famous ships to take him on the way to Macca; he wished to die in retirement at that holy spot. But when he arrived in Arakan with beautiful daughters and half a dozen camel loads of gold and jewels, the temptation was too great for King Sanda Thudamma. Such wealth had never seen in Arakan before. The king in order to seize all Shah Shuja’s treasure had to find out a lame excuse. So, king Sanda Thudamma asked the hand of Shah Shuja’s daughter Ameena, though he knew very well that Sultan Shah Shuja would never consent. As Shah Shuja refused the suit, the king ordered him to leave his country within three days. So, on 7th February 1661 AD, Shah Shuja fled to forest with some of his followers. The Maghs chased them like famishing wild wolves. Ultimately the Maghs caught Sultan Shah Shuja and chopped him into pieces. The king seized all his treasure, took his daughters into the harem, and imprisoned the rest of the family. Everyday the gold and silver, which the Arakanese have taken, are brought into the King’s treasury to be melted down. A year later he executed them all for so called plotting, including the unhappy princess.” 63
Sirimanta Sulaiman was Finance Minister of King Sanda Thudamma. At
his request Shah Alawal composed Tufa (1662-64 AD) and completed the
unfinished Satimaina Lor Chandrani. The first book was a book on Fiqh,
while Qazi Daulat wrote the second at the request of Lashker Wazir
Ashraf Khan. Before completing the book the poet died and the book
remain incomplete. Shah Alawal completed the last part of the book.
According to Shah Alawal’s Tufa: “Roshang is a blessed country. There is
no sin there and Sri Sanda Thudhamma is the king there. So his minister
Sri-Yut Sulaiman is a man of heavenly knowledge. God created him at an
auspicious hour. He is kind, he is lucky and joyous. He is a singer and
plays instrumental and works for other’s benefit, giving up his own
works ——–. The poet says that Srimanta Sulaiman loved learned people so
much so that he used to provide them food, clothes and shelter,
particularly the foreigners on coming to Arakan received help and
patronage from him. 64
According to Shah Alawal’s Sikander Nama, Srimata Majlis became a
Mahamatya or Chief or Prime Minister of Roshang after getting Nabaraj:
seems therefore that his name was Srimata Majlis. Nabaraj was his
official title. It is possible that after the death of Prime Minister
Sayyid Musa, Nabaraj Majlis obtained the job. It seems further that Shah
Alawal was not acquainted with Nabaraj Majlis before; hearing the name
and fame of Alawal, Nabaraj Mujlis called the poet to his court and gave
him much support, so much so that Shah Alawal was able to clear the
state dues. Once Prime Minister sat in the assembly of learned men,
arranged foods and drinks for the guests. Those present in the assembly
praised the Prime Minister for his good works, particularly the
construction of Mosques and excavation of tanks. In reply Nabaraj Majlis
said that mosques and tanks were not permanent. In old days great men
did these beneficial works, but they did not last. Only books have
lasted, books pleased the readers, books imparts education. Illiterate
people became learned by reading books; books and poets are honoured not
only in their own country but also out side, and books last until the
day of resurrection. Shah Alawal in 1673 AD completed the book
Sikandernama. 65
Nabaraj Majlis was not only the Prime Minister of the kingdom; he was
so important a personality that he administered the coronation oath to
the king Sanda Thudhamma. The king must have his Magh Ministers also,
but the Muslim Minister got prominence. Shah Alawal says about this:
“The great religious king had a Prime Minister known as Nabaraj Majlis.
He was a great minister and chief of all Muslims of Rohang. Now, I will
tell something about Majlis. When the king went to the heaven, the crown
prince came to sit on the throne. Out side the throne, he stood facing
the east. The Majlis wore his dress and standing before the prince
advised him in the following words. ‘Treat the people as your sons, do
not deceive upon the people. According to religious rites, be just in
state duties, and see that the strong do not oppress the weak. Be kind,
be true to your religion, be kind to good people, and punish the wicked.
Try to forgive and do not be impatient, do not punish anybody for the
past offence’. The king accepted all this principles, then bade Salam to
the Majlis and then all others of the family of his mother.” It appears
from the coin of the king that the coronation of the king was held for
the second time in 1672 AD. 66
THE DECLINE AND FALL OF ARAKANESE EMPIRE
In 1665 AD Moghul Empire Aurangzib ordered Shayista Khan, the viceroy of Bengal to build a fleet of boats. In 1666 AD Shayista Khan’s force of 6,500 men and 288 boats took Chittagong in 36-hours and occupied Ramu. The fall of Chittagong caused indescribable rejoicing of Bengal. It was a terrible blow to the prosperity of Arakanese and with it their century of greatness came to an end. Sanda Thudhamma’s long reign saw the power of his race passes its zenith, and his death is followed by century of chaos. 67 In 1685 AD the units of Muslim archers serving the king of Arakan, got upper hand and continually reinforced by new forces from upper India. From 1685 to 1710 AD (for 25-years) the political rule of Arakan was completely in the hand of Muslims. 68 Between the fall of Chittagong (1666 AD) and Sanda Wizaya (1710 AD) there were 10-kings averaging two and half years each. Three reigned only one year and two did not reign one month. 69 Sanda Wizaya died in 1731 AD and was succeeded by ten kings, all of whom except Narabaya had short reign. In 1777 AD one Aung Sun, a native of Rambree Island, dethroned the reigning sovereign king Sanda Wimala Raja and proclaimed himself king and having put down a rebellion which shortly broke-out, was succeeded, in 1783 AD, by his son-in-law Thamada Raja, the last independent king of Arakan. 70
ARAKAN UNDER BURMESE OCCUPATION
In 1784 AD Burmese king Boddawphaya sent 30,000 soldiers to conquer Arakan at the request of Rakhine noble Nagasandi and returned in February 1785 AD with the royal family and 20,000 inhabitants as prisoner. Thousand of Arakanese Muslims and Arakanese Buddhists were put to death.71 The Burmese soldiers destroyed mosques, temples, shrines, seminaries and libraries, including the Mrauk-U Royal Library. As for Arakanese Buddhists, their revered Mahamuni Image of Lord Buddha was taken away to Burma. The fall of Mrauk-U Empire was a mortal blow to the Muslims for every thing that was materially and culturally Islamic was razed to the ground. 72 During 40-years of Burmese rule (1784-1824 AD) rule two third or two hundred thousands (2,00,000) of the inhabitants (Rohingyas and Rakhines) of Arakan were said to have fled to Bengal (India). 73 The then British East India Company Govt. made no objection to the settlement of those people in the Southern parts of Chittagong region. The Mrauk-U City (Patriquilla) left in ruins. Today the indigenous Muslims found in and around Mandalay and Central Burma are descendants of those Rohingyas of Arakan. Similarly ethnic Inthas living in the Inle Lake in Shan Plateau are descendants of the Rakhines. However, before Burmese could consolidate their power over Arakan British occupied the Burma colony in 1824.
THE DECLINE AND FALL OF ARAKANESE EMPIRE
In 1665 AD Moghul Empire Aurangzib ordered Shayista Khan, the viceroy of Bengal to build a fleet of boats. In 1666 AD Shayista Khan’s force of 6,500 men and 288 boats took Chittagong in 36-hours and occupied Ramu. The fall of Chittagong caused indescribable rejoicing of Bengal. It was a terrible blow to the prosperity of Arakanese and with it their century of greatness came to an end. Sanda Thudhamma’s long reign saw the power of his race passes its zenith, and his death is followed by century of chaos. 67 In 1685 AD the units of Muslim archers serving the king of Arakan, got upper hand and continually reinforced by new forces from upper India. From 1685 to 1710 AD (for 25-years) the political rule of Arakan was completely in the hand of Muslims. 68 Between the fall of Chittagong (1666 AD) and Sanda Wizaya (1710 AD) there were 10-kings averaging two and half years each. Three reigned only one year and two did not reign one month. 69 Sanda Wizaya died in 1731 AD and was succeeded by ten kings, all of whom except Narabaya had short reign. In 1777 AD one Aung Sun, a native of Rambree Island, dethroned the reigning sovereign king Sanda Wimala Raja and proclaimed himself king and having put down a rebellion which shortly broke-out, was succeeded, in 1783 AD, by his son-in-law Thamada Raja, the last independent king of Arakan. 70
ARAKAN UNDER BURMESE OCCUPATION
In 1784 AD Burmese king Boddawphaya sent 30,000 soldiers to conquer Arakan at the request of Rakhine noble Nagasandi and returned in February 1785 AD with the royal family and 20,000 inhabitants as prisoner. Thousand of Arakanese Muslims and Arakanese Buddhists were put to death.71 The Burmese soldiers destroyed mosques, temples, shrines, seminaries and libraries, including the Mrauk-U Royal Library. As for Arakanese Buddhists, their revered Mahamuni Image of Lord Buddha was taken away to Burma. The fall of Mrauk-U Empire was a mortal blow to the Muslims for every thing that was materially and culturally Islamic was razed to the ground. 72 During 40-years of Burmese rule (1784-1824 AD) rule two third or two hundred thousands (2,00,000) of the inhabitants (Rohingyas and Rakhines) of Arakan were said to have fled to Bengal (India). 73 The then British East India Company Govt. made no objection to the settlement of those people in the Southern parts of Chittagong region. The Mrauk-U City (Patriquilla) left in ruins. Today the indigenous Muslims found in and around Mandalay and Central Burma are descendants of those Rohingyas of Arakan. Similarly ethnic Inthas living in the Inle Lake in Shan Plateau are descendants of the Rakhines. However, before Burmese could consolidate their power over Arakan British occupied the Burma colony in 1824.
ARAKAN UNDER BRITISH RULE
In 1826 AD Arakan was annexed to the British India and it was almost depopulated. A few months after the conclusion of the treaty of Yandabo Mr. Paton, the Controller of Civil Affairs in Arakan, submitted to the British Govt. a detailed report about the character of the country (Arakan), its extent, history, population, production and manners and customs of the inhabitants. He stated the population of Arakan as 1,00,000 (Maghs – 60,000; Muslims – 30,000; Burmese – 10,000).74 So on the date of conquest of Arakan by English, there had already been living thirty thousands Muslims i.e. 30 percent of the total population of Arakan. Arakanese Muslim who entered and settled in Chittagong region during 1784–1824 AD is known as Roai in Chittagong. When peace arrived in Arakan they started to return to their forefather’s homes in Arakan. Actually, Chittagonians dared not to go to Arakan because they knew that Arakan was a “Mugher Mulluk” – the lawless country. The British completed the occupation of whole of Burma in 1885 and made it an administrative part of India.
According to 1911 Census the number of Muslim population in Akyab District is 1,78,647 and 33 percent of total population.75 Taken an over-all view, the increase was not due to the import of the Muslim labours by the British from Chittagong.
There was large-scale conversion of Buddhists to Islam during 15th to 18th centuries. It may be mentioned that when the Dutch industrialists were ordered to quit Arakan they were also not a little worried because their children left in Arakan were brought up to be Muslims. 76 Muslim influence was also intensified when Moghul prince Shah Shuja, brother of Aurangzeb, fled to Arakan in 1660. King Sandathudama murdered Shuja, but his followers were retained at the court as archers of the royal guards in which role they frequently intervened as king-makers. The Rohingya population went on increasing from centuries to centuries and they were in clear majority in 1942.
Eventually, during the Second World War an estimated 500,000 Indians and Muslims fled Burma. Some were clearly following in the footsteps of the British government, but others allege that they were brutally chased out by the nationalists of Burma Independence Army or BIA. Thousands are reported to have died of starvation, disease or during sporadic military attacks in one of the darkest but least reported incidents in modern Burmese History. At that time in Arakan, many local Muslims and Buddhists said that, initially there was not really any serious trouble between two religious communities, but that it only flared up when the first BIA units entered the area (Arakan) with the Japanese Imperial Army. The BIA immediately began giving speeches about the on going expulsions of Indians and other alleged British supporters from the central Burma and asked why Rakhine nationalists were not doing the same. As a result, there was an outbreak of the first serious communal clashes from 1942 onwards.77
THE MUSLIM MASSACRE OF 1942
On 8th December 1941, Japan declared war against British Government. On 7th March 1942, the Japanese invading forces occupied Rangoon, the capital city of Burma. On 23rd March 1942 Japan bombed the Akyab City of Arakan. The Japanese fighter planes again bombed Akyab on 24th and 27th March respectively. So, the British administration withdrawn from Akyab by the end of March 1942. 78 There was an administration vacuum in Arakan following the withdrawal of British troops from the area. The Rakhine communalists in connivance with Burma Independence Army (BIA) led by Bo Rang Aung brought about a pogrom massacring about 1,00,000 innocent Rohingya Muslims, driving out 80,000 of them across the border to East Bengal, devastating their settlements and depopulating the Muslims in some parts of Arakan.79
According to Mr. Sultan Mahmud, former Health Minister and Member of Parliament from Akyab district stated that, “I refused to accept that there was a communal riot in Arakan in 1942. It was a pre-planned cold-blooded massacre. On March 28, 1942 a group of 37 soldiers who are trekking their way to Burma was intercepted, persuaded and prevail upon attack and loot the Moslem villages. The cold-blooded massacre began with an uncontrollable fury in the Moslem village of Letma on the western bank of the Lemro River in Maybon townships. It spread like a conflagration in all directions and the unsophisticated villagers with the prospect of gain joined with guns, dahs, spears and all other conceivable contrivances of destruction. Some high-minded and far-sighted Arakanese gentlemen intervened at the risk of their lives to prevent the deadly onslaught. But all their pious efforts were in vain. There was absolutely no attempt at retaliation even by way of self-defence by the Moslem and it was simply one-sided affair. Not a single Rakhine suffered even a scratch. Maybon Township in Kyaukpru District and the six townships of Minbya, Myohaung, Pauktaw, Kyauktaw, Ponnagyun and Rathidaung in Akyab district were depleted of Moslem by murder and massacre and those who escaped evacuated through long tortuous and hazardous routes across mountains to Maungdaw. Twenty Two thousand Moslem reached Subirnagar Camp in Rangpur District in India but very large number had stay behind in Maungdaw owing to lack of facilities, disease and destitution. These refugees in Maungdaw who had lost their dearest one and all their property now turned against the Rakhine and fell upon them in retaliation. This is what exactly happened in 1942 and I leave it to your impartial readers to judge whether it could be term as communal riot. There were Moslem too who saved a good number of Arakanese Buddhists from the wrath of the Moslem and brutality of the Japanese but modesty forbids me from mentioning their names. I give below the number of Moslem villages totally destroyed in the various townships in 1942. They are: (1) Myebon in Kyaukpru District 30 villages; (2) Minbya in Akyab District 27 villages; (3) Pauktaw in Akyab District 25 villages; (4) Myohaung in Akyab District 58 villages; (5) Kyauktaw in Akyab District 78 villages; (6) Ponnagyun in Akyab District 5 villages; (7) Rathedaung in Akyab District 16 villages; and (8) Buthidaung in Akyab District 55 villages. Total 294 villages. All the villages in Buthidaung Township were re-occupied and rehabilitated by the original inhabitants and refugees after the War but not a single one in other townships.80 Soon the Rakhine Buddhists were streaming in droves from the north as the Rohingya Muslims were streaming from the south, and Arakan stood divided into two distinct territories, a Muslim north and a Buddhist south one. Since then, the traditional relation between the two sister communities deteriorated. 81
MUSLIM STATE AND PEACE COMMITTEE
On 9th June 1942 the Rohingya Muslims of Maungdaw, Buthidaung and Rathedaung area drove the BIA and Rakhine communalists from north Arakan. On 10th June 1942 the Rohingya Muslims declared North Arakan as Muslim State and Peace Committee was entrusted for administration of the area.82 In December 1942 Brigadier C.E Lucas Phillips of British 14th Army came to Maungdaw to contact the leaders of the Rohingya Muslims. After hard negotiation, the Peace Committee formed by the Rohingya Muslims headed by Mr. Omra Meah and Mr. Zahir Uddin Ahmed allowed the British 14th Army re-entry through the Naf border town of Maungdaw. As per Public Notice No. 11-OA-CC/42 dated. 31st. December 1942, the British Military Administration declared the former Muslim State as “Muslim National Area”. During the Second World War, Rohingya Muslims helped the Allied Forces against the invading Japanese in Arakan Front. The Rohingya Muslims generally stayed loyal to the British and work with the under ground V-force, most Rakhine nationalists jointed either with the BIA or under ground Communist movement. The Rakhines only turned against the Japanese when the British re-invaded Burma in 1945. On 1st January 1945 Brigadier C.E Lucas Phillips became the Chief Administrator of the area and appointed members of Peace Committee as administrative officers of the area. This represents a landmark in the history of Burmese independence. The British recognised the Rohingya Muslims as a distinct racial group and the British officer-in-command promised the Rohingyas to grant autonomy in North Arakan.83
ARAKAN AFTER INDEPENDENT OF BURMA
¬¬After 40 years of Burmese king Bodaw Phaya’s tyrannical rule, the British colonialists annexed Arakan to British India. In 1937 the British separated Burma from India and made Arakan apart of it. A significant measure of “Home Rule” (internal self-administration) was given to her. The territory of Arakan became merely a division of the central government dominated by Burmans in 1948 under a plan pre-arranged before independence between Burman leaders and the opportunists and self-seekers in Arakan. Thus Arakan remained under colonial rule forever, with a change in her masters from the Burman to the British and then again to the Burmans. According to the London Agreement of October 7, 1947 power was handed over to the government of the Union of Burma on 4th January 1948.84 From independence in 1948 Arakan – like many other regions of Burma – was rocked by political violence. The political demands of both Muslim and Buddhist communities were both over looked by the Burmese central government in Rangoon and Arakan was not even granted ethnic statehood – although, as evidence of strong constituency support, four Muslims did win seats in elections to the new parliament. As a result, while the communists and armed Rakhine nationalists seized control of many of the towns throughout Arakan, hundreds of Rohingya armed supporters flocked to joint the popular Muslim singer, Jafar Hussain (Jafar Kawal), who had formed the first Mujahid Party in Buthidaung township in December 1947 to press for a Muslim Autonomous State in north Arakan. When the Rohingyas armed resistance movement gained momentum in 1950’s against the tyranny of the Burmese regime, the Burmese government appeased the Rohingya public by offering some governmental positions and a special district called “Mayu Frontier District”. 85
On 1st May 1961, the Burmese government created the Mayu Frontier District covering Maungdaw, Buthidaung and the Western part of Rathidaung townships. It was a military administration, not autonomous rule, but as it did not involve subordination to Arakan authorities, the arrangement won the support of the Rohingya leaders, particularly since the new military administration quickly succeeded in restoring order and security to the area. When, early in 1962, the government drafted a bill for Arakan statehood, the Mayu Frontier District was not included in the territory of the projected state. After the military coup of March 1962, the new military regime led by General Ne Win cancelled the plan to grant statehood of Arakan, but the Mayu Forntier District remained under its separate Military Administration.86
In 1826 AD Arakan was annexed to the British India and it was almost depopulated. A few months after the conclusion of the treaty of Yandabo Mr. Paton, the Controller of Civil Affairs in Arakan, submitted to the British Govt. a detailed report about the character of the country (Arakan), its extent, history, population, production and manners and customs of the inhabitants. He stated the population of Arakan as 1,00,000 (Maghs – 60,000; Muslims – 30,000; Burmese – 10,000).74 So on the date of conquest of Arakan by English, there had already been living thirty thousands Muslims i.e. 30 percent of the total population of Arakan. Arakanese Muslim who entered and settled in Chittagong region during 1784–1824 AD is known as Roai in Chittagong. When peace arrived in Arakan they started to return to their forefather’s homes in Arakan. Actually, Chittagonians dared not to go to Arakan because they knew that Arakan was a “Mugher Mulluk” – the lawless country. The British completed the occupation of whole of Burma in 1885 and made it an administrative part of India.
According to 1911 Census the number of Muslim population in Akyab District is 1,78,647 and 33 percent of total population.75 Taken an over-all view, the increase was not due to the import of the Muslim labours by the British from Chittagong.
There was large-scale conversion of Buddhists to Islam during 15th to 18th centuries. It may be mentioned that when the Dutch industrialists were ordered to quit Arakan they were also not a little worried because their children left in Arakan were brought up to be Muslims. 76 Muslim influence was also intensified when Moghul prince Shah Shuja, brother of Aurangzeb, fled to Arakan in 1660. King Sandathudama murdered Shuja, but his followers were retained at the court as archers of the royal guards in which role they frequently intervened as king-makers. The Rohingya population went on increasing from centuries to centuries and they were in clear majority in 1942.
Eventually, during the Second World War an estimated 500,000 Indians and Muslims fled Burma. Some were clearly following in the footsteps of the British government, but others allege that they were brutally chased out by the nationalists of Burma Independence Army or BIA. Thousands are reported to have died of starvation, disease or during sporadic military attacks in one of the darkest but least reported incidents in modern Burmese History. At that time in Arakan, many local Muslims and Buddhists said that, initially there was not really any serious trouble between two religious communities, but that it only flared up when the first BIA units entered the area (Arakan) with the Japanese Imperial Army. The BIA immediately began giving speeches about the on going expulsions of Indians and other alleged British supporters from the central Burma and asked why Rakhine nationalists were not doing the same. As a result, there was an outbreak of the first serious communal clashes from 1942 onwards.77
THE MUSLIM MASSACRE OF 1942
On 8th December 1941, Japan declared war against British Government. On 7th March 1942, the Japanese invading forces occupied Rangoon, the capital city of Burma. On 23rd March 1942 Japan bombed the Akyab City of Arakan. The Japanese fighter planes again bombed Akyab on 24th and 27th March respectively. So, the British administration withdrawn from Akyab by the end of March 1942. 78 There was an administration vacuum in Arakan following the withdrawal of British troops from the area. The Rakhine communalists in connivance with Burma Independence Army (BIA) led by Bo Rang Aung brought about a pogrom massacring about 1,00,000 innocent Rohingya Muslims, driving out 80,000 of them across the border to East Bengal, devastating their settlements and depopulating the Muslims in some parts of Arakan.79
According to Mr. Sultan Mahmud, former Health Minister and Member of Parliament from Akyab district stated that, “I refused to accept that there was a communal riot in Arakan in 1942. It was a pre-planned cold-blooded massacre. On March 28, 1942 a group of 37 soldiers who are trekking their way to Burma was intercepted, persuaded and prevail upon attack and loot the Moslem villages. The cold-blooded massacre began with an uncontrollable fury in the Moslem village of Letma on the western bank of the Lemro River in Maybon townships. It spread like a conflagration in all directions and the unsophisticated villagers with the prospect of gain joined with guns, dahs, spears and all other conceivable contrivances of destruction. Some high-minded and far-sighted Arakanese gentlemen intervened at the risk of their lives to prevent the deadly onslaught. But all their pious efforts were in vain. There was absolutely no attempt at retaliation even by way of self-defence by the Moslem and it was simply one-sided affair. Not a single Rakhine suffered even a scratch. Maybon Township in Kyaukpru District and the six townships of Minbya, Myohaung, Pauktaw, Kyauktaw, Ponnagyun and Rathidaung in Akyab district were depleted of Moslem by murder and massacre and those who escaped evacuated through long tortuous and hazardous routes across mountains to Maungdaw. Twenty Two thousand Moslem reached Subirnagar Camp in Rangpur District in India but very large number had stay behind in Maungdaw owing to lack of facilities, disease and destitution. These refugees in Maungdaw who had lost their dearest one and all their property now turned against the Rakhine and fell upon them in retaliation. This is what exactly happened in 1942 and I leave it to your impartial readers to judge whether it could be term as communal riot. There were Moslem too who saved a good number of Arakanese Buddhists from the wrath of the Moslem and brutality of the Japanese but modesty forbids me from mentioning their names. I give below the number of Moslem villages totally destroyed in the various townships in 1942. They are: (1) Myebon in Kyaukpru District 30 villages; (2) Minbya in Akyab District 27 villages; (3) Pauktaw in Akyab District 25 villages; (4) Myohaung in Akyab District 58 villages; (5) Kyauktaw in Akyab District 78 villages; (6) Ponnagyun in Akyab District 5 villages; (7) Rathedaung in Akyab District 16 villages; and (8) Buthidaung in Akyab District 55 villages. Total 294 villages. All the villages in Buthidaung Township were re-occupied and rehabilitated by the original inhabitants and refugees after the War but not a single one in other townships.80 Soon the Rakhine Buddhists were streaming in droves from the north as the Rohingya Muslims were streaming from the south, and Arakan stood divided into two distinct territories, a Muslim north and a Buddhist south one. Since then, the traditional relation between the two sister communities deteriorated. 81
MUSLIM STATE AND PEACE COMMITTEE
On 9th June 1942 the Rohingya Muslims of Maungdaw, Buthidaung and Rathedaung area drove the BIA and Rakhine communalists from north Arakan. On 10th June 1942 the Rohingya Muslims declared North Arakan as Muslim State and Peace Committee was entrusted for administration of the area.82 In December 1942 Brigadier C.E Lucas Phillips of British 14th Army came to Maungdaw to contact the leaders of the Rohingya Muslims. After hard negotiation, the Peace Committee formed by the Rohingya Muslims headed by Mr. Omra Meah and Mr. Zahir Uddin Ahmed allowed the British 14th Army re-entry through the Naf border town of Maungdaw. As per Public Notice No. 11-OA-CC/42 dated. 31st. December 1942, the British Military Administration declared the former Muslim State as “Muslim National Area”. During the Second World War, Rohingya Muslims helped the Allied Forces against the invading Japanese in Arakan Front. The Rohingya Muslims generally stayed loyal to the British and work with the under ground V-force, most Rakhine nationalists jointed either with the BIA or under ground Communist movement. The Rakhines only turned against the Japanese when the British re-invaded Burma in 1945. On 1st January 1945 Brigadier C.E Lucas Phillips became the Chief Administrator of the area and appointed members of Peace Committee as administrative officers of the area. This represents a landmark in the history of Burmese independence. The British recognised the Rohingya Muslims as a distinct racial group and the British officer-in-command promised the Rohingyas to grant autonomy in North Arakan.83
ARAKAN AFTER INDEPENDENT OF BURMA
¬¬After 40 years of Burmese king Bodaw Phaya’s tyrannical rule, the British colonialists annexed Arakan to British India. In 1937 the British separated Burma from India and made Arakan apart of it. A significant measure of “Home Rule” (internal self-administration) was given to her. The territory of Arakan became merely a division of the central government dominated by Burmans in 1948 under a plan pre-arranged before independence between Burman leaders and the opportunists and self-seekers in Arakan. Thus Arakan remained under colonial rule forever, with a change in her masters from the Burman to the British and then again to the Burmans. According to the London Agreement of October 7, 1947 power was handed over to the government of the Union of Burma on 4th January 1948.84 From independence in 1948 Arakan – like many other regions of Burma – was rocked by political violence. The political demands of both Muslim and Buddhist communities were both over looked by the Burmese central government in Rangoon and Arakan was not even granted ethnic statehood – although, as evidence of strong constituency support, four Muslims did win seats in elections to the new parliament. As a result, while the communists and armed Rakhine nationalists seized control of many of the towns throughout Arakan, hundreds of Rohingya armed supporters flocked to joint the popular Muslim singer, Jafar Hussain (Jafar Kawal), who had formed the first Mujahid Party in Buthidaung township in December 1947 to press for a Muslim Autonomous State in north Arakan. When the Rohingyas armed resistance movement gained momentum in 1950’s against the tyranny of the Burmese regime, the Burmese government appeased the Rohingya public by offering some governmental positions and a special district called “Mayu Frontier District”. 85
On 1st May 1961, the Burmese government created the Mayu Frontier District covering Maungdaw, Buthidaung and the Western part of Rathidaung townships. It was a military administration, not autonomous rule, but as it did not involve subordination to Arakan authorities, the arrangement won the support of the Rohingya leaders, particularly since the new military administration quickly succeeded in restoring order and security to the area. When, early in 1962, the government drafted a bill for Arakan statehood, the Mayu Frontier District was not included in the territory of the projected state. After the military coup of March 1962, the new military regime led by General Ne Win cancelled the plan to grant statehood of Arakan, but the Mayu Forntier District remained under its separate Military Administration.86
ARAKAN UNDER MILITARY RULE
The military regime called them the Revolutionary Council (RC) and abolished the Constitution and dissolved the Parliament of Burma. All powers of the State – legislative, judiciary and executive – had fallen automatically under the control of RC. In February,1963 the RC regime nationalised entire banks and business enterprises all over the country. In Arakan, most of the major business establishments were in the hands of Muslims. The Rohingya Muslims of Arakan were hardest hit in the economic crackdown by the new military regime. In Arakan even small grocery and rice shops of Muslims were not spared. The RC banned all political parties and floated a new political party known as Burma Socialist Programme Party (BSPP). In Arakan only Rakhine Maghs were inducted to new political party. Notifications were sent by RC to Arakan Division authories to restrict the movement of Rohingya Muslims. On 1st February 1964, the Revolutionary Council of Burmese military regime abolished the Mayu Frontier District and put the area again within the jurisdiction of Akyab District under the Home ministry. All Rohingya welfare and socio-cultural organisations were also banned in 1964. The military regime cancelled the Rohingya Language Programme broadcasted from Burma Broadcasting Service (BBS), Rangoon in October 1965.In 1974, the BSPP Government convened the first Peoples Congress (Pyithu Hlut Taw) which ratified the constitution drawn by BSPP. The new constitution granted State to Arakan in the Unitary structure. The new name of the state was Rakhine State and was manned by hundred percent Rakhine and Burman Buddhists. 87
Since 1948, up to 1999, there have been no less than 20 major operations of eviction campaigns against the Rohingyas carried out by the successive Governments of Burma. In pursuance of the 20-year Rohingya Extermination Plan, the Arakan State Council under direct supervision of State Council of Burma carried out a Rohingya drive operation code named Naga Min or King Dragon Operation. It was the largest, the most notorious and probably the best-documented operation of 1978. The operation started on 6th February 1978 from the biggest Muslim village of Sakkipara in Akayab, which sent shock waves over the whole region within a short time. News of mass arrest of Muslims, male and female, young and old, torture, rape and killing in Akyab frustrated Muslims in other towns of North Arakan. In Mrach 1978 the operation reached at Buthidaung and Maungdaw. Hundreds of Muslim men and women were thrown into the jail and many of them were being tortured and killed. Muslim women were raped freely in the detention centres. Terrified by the ruthlessness of the operation and total uncertainty of their life, property, honour and dignity a large number Rohingya Muslims started to leave their hearths and homes to cross the Burma-Bangladesh border.88 Within 3 months more than 3,00,000 Rohingyas took shelter in makeshift camps erected by Bangladesh Government. The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) recognised them as genuine refugees and started relief operations. The presence of large number of Rohingya Muslim refugees attracted the attention of the world, particularly the Muslim countries. Although Burma denied, initially to accept back her people she was bogged down under international pressure. A bilateral agreement was signed on 9th. July 1978 in Dhaka between the two countries paving the way for return of the Rohingya refugees in 1979 after more than 9 months stay on the soil of Bangladesh. About 2,00,000 refugees returned home while 40,000 died in the refugee camps.89 According to Human Rights Watch/Asia reports about 30,000 Rohingya refugees were integrated locally in Bangladesh and the rest left for Middle East countries. 90
ARAKAN UNDER SLORC/SPDC MILITARY RULE
On September 18,1988 in dramatic turn of events a Ne Win orchestrated so-called military coup removed civilian BSPP Govt. President Maung Maung. The military in the name of State Law and Order Restoration Council (SLORC) headed by Chief of Army Staff, Gen. Saw Maung, took over power. The SLORC massacred more than 3000 pro-democracy demonstrators before gaining full control of the situation. Students and political activists were hunted down and either thrown into torture cells or killed. A large number of them fled across the border into neighbouring countries or joined anti-government revolutionary groups based along the border. The Rohingya Muslims of Arakan have to bear the brunt of SLORC’s wrath. The SLORC started to take vengeance on the Rohingya Muslims. SLORC held a General Election on May 27, 1990. The opposition NLD won bulk of the seats. So, SLORC refused to recognise the results of the General Election. When the masses are becoming restive as a result of the refusal to hand over power, the SLORC employed the old method of diverting the attention of the masses from the real burning issues by creating a new Rohingya drive campaign.91
In 1991-92 a more dreadful Rohingya drive extermination campaign code named “Pyi Thaya”, had been launched on 18th July 1991 by deploying thousands of brute troops by SLORC in Arakan. A new wave of violence and persecution fell upon the Rohingyas such as killing, raping of women, destruction of Muslim settlements, holy places of worship, religious institutions, and Muslim relics, confiscation of land, detention, portering and slave labour and various other atrocities rose sharply in early 1991. As a result, again Rohingyas began to leave their homeland in the thousands to seek asylum as refugees in neighbouring Bangladesh. The Rohingya refugee crisis that began in September 1991 with 10,000 refugees entering Bangladesh had reached its peak by mid-1992 when the refugee population rose to more than 2,68,000. Rohingya Muslims who fled into Bangladesh as refugees were mainly sheltered in 20 camps with a few residing outside the camps. The camps are located mainly on both sides of the Cox’s Bazar-Teknaf highway, popularly known as the Arakan road. Despite its meagre resources, Bangladesh provided food and shelter to the Rohingya refugees. This time the refugees came mainly from Maungdaw, Buthidaung, Rathidaung and Akyab townships of Arakan State.92 International agencies and NGOs later on came to their help. Under Bangladesh-Burma bilateral agreement signed on 29th April 1992 a total of 2,29,877 Rohingya refugees were repatriated to Arakan. More than 20,000 Rohingya refugees are awaiting repatriation with deep frustration because of the slow pace of their repatriation.93
The history of Arakan on the whole is not at all a complicated one, but it has been made to be so by some interested intelligentsia in Arakan and Burma proper. Above all, the Burman king Bodawpaya who plundered Mrauk-U in 1784 AD is basically responsible for the destruction of every things that was Islamic in Arakan. He is also responsible of getting the History of Arakan written by U Kala, on the basis of two unauthentic Magh chronicles which were absolutely devoid of everything about the Rohingya Muslims. Universal man cannot forget his history. So, we cannot abandon and cynically consign the past history of Rohingya people to oblivion. Whatever so far has been found written about the Muslims of Arakan are merely collateral and mostly corrupted. Anyway, truth cannot be suppressed for long. It will come to light sooner or later.
The military regime called them the Revolutionary Council (RC) and abolished the Constitution and dissolved the Parliament of Burma. All powers of the State – legislative, judiciary and executive – had fallen automatically under the control of RC. In February,1963 the RC regime nationalised entire banks and business enterprises all over the country. In Arakan, most of the major business establishments were in the hands of Muslims. The Rohingya Muslims of Arakan were hardest hit in the economic crackdown by the new military regime. In Arakan even small grocery and rice shops of Muslims were not spared. The RC banned all political parties and floated a new political party known as Burma Socialist Programme Party (BSPP). In Arakan only Rakhine Maghs were inducted to new political party. Notifications were sent by RC to Arakan Division authories to restrict the movement of Rohingya Muslims. On 1st February 1964, the Revolutionary Council of Burmese military regime abolished the Mayu Frontier District and put the area again within the jurisdiction of Akyab District under the Home ministry. All Rohingya welfare and socio-cultural organisations were also banned in 1964. The military regime cancelled the Rohingya Language Programme broadcasted from Burma Broadcasting Service (BBS), Rangoon in October 1965.In 1974, the BSPP Government convened the first Peoples Congress (Pyithu Hlut Taw) which ratified the constitution drawn by BSPP. The new constitution granted State to Arakan in the Unitary structure. The new name of the state was Rakhine State and was manned by hundred percent Rakhine and Burman Buddhists. 87
Since 1948, up to 1999, there have been no less than 20 major operations of eviction campaigns against the Rohingyas carried out by the successive Governments of Burma. In pursuance of the 20-year Rohingya Extermination Plan, the Arakan State Council under direct supervision of State Council of Burma carried out a Rohingya drive operation code named Naga Min or King Dragon Operation. It was the largest, the most notorious and probably the best-documented operation of 1978. The operation started on 6th February 1978 from the biggest Muslim village of Sakkipara in Akayab, which sent shock waves over the whole region within a short time. News of mass arrest of Muslims, male and female, young and old, torture, rape and killing in Akyab frustrated Muslims in other towns of North Arakan. In Mrach 1978 the operation reached at Buthidaung and Maungdaw. Hundreds of Muslim men and women were thrown into the jail and many of them were being tortured and killed. Muslim women were raped freely in the detention centres. Terrified by the ruthlessness of the operation and total uncertainty of their life, property, honour and dignity a large number Rohingya Muslims started to leave their hearths and homes to cross the Burma-Bangladesh border.88 Within 3 months more than 3,00,000 Rohingyas took shelter in makeshift camps erected by Bangladesh Government. The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) recognised them as genuine refugees and started relief operations. The presence of large number of Rohingya Muslim refugees attracted the attention of the world, particularly the Muslim countries. Although Burma denied, initially to accept back her people she was bogged down under international pressure. A bilateral agreement was signed on 9th. July 1978 in Dhaka between the two countries paving the way for return of the Rohingya refugees in 1979 after more than 9 months stay on the soil of Bangladesh. About 2,00,000 refugees returned home while 40,000 died in the refugee camps.89 According to Human Rights Watch/Asia reports about 30,000 Rohingya refugees were integrated locally in Bangladesh and the rest left for Middle East countries. 90
ARAKAN UNDER SLORC/SPDC MILITARY RULE
On September 18,1988 in dramatic turn of events a Ne Win orchestrated so-called military coup removed civilian BSPP Govt. President Maung Maung. The military in the name of State Law and Order Restoration Council (SLORC) headed by Chief of Army Staff, Gen. Saw Maung, took over power. The SLORC massacred more than 3000 pro-democracy demonstrators before gaining full control of the situation. Students and political activists were hunted down and either thrown into torture cells or killed. A large number of them fled across the border into neighbouring countries or joined anti-government revolutionary groups based along the border. The Rohingya Muslims of Arakan have to bear the brunt of SLORC’s wrath. The SLORC started to take vengeance on the Rohingya Muslims. SLORC held a General Election on May 27, 1990. The opposition NLD won bulk of the seats. So, SLORC refused to recognise the results of the General Election. When the masses are becoming restive as a result of the refusal to hand over power, the SLORC employed the old method of diverting the attention of the masses from the real burning issues by creating a new Rohingya drive campaign.91
In 1991-92 a more dreadful Rohingya drive extermination campaign code named “Pyi Thaya”, had been launched on 18th July 1991 by deploying thousands of brute troops by SLORC in Arakan. A new wave of violence and persecution fell upon the Rohingyas such as killing, raping of women, destruction of Muslim settlements, holy places of worship, religious institutions, and Muslim relics, confiscation of land, detention, portering and slave labour and various other atrocities rose sharply in early 1991. As a result, again Rohingyas began to leave their homeland in the thousands to seek asylum as refugees in neighbouring Bangladesh. The Rohingya refugee crisis that began in September 1991 with 10,000 refugees entering Bangladesh had reached its peak by mid-1992 when the refugee population rose to more than 2,68,000. Rohingya Muslims who fled into Bangladesh as refugees were mainly sheltered in 20 camps with a few residing outside the camps. The camps are located mainly on both sides of the Cox’s Bazar-Teknaf highway, popularly known as the Arakan road. Despite its meagre resources, Bangladesh provided food and shelter to the Rohingya refugees. This time the refugees came mainly from Maungdaw, Buthidaung, Rathidaung and Akyab townships of Arakan State.92 International agencies and NGOs later on came to their help. Under Bangladesh-Burma bilateral agreement signed on 29th April 1992 a total of 2,29,877 Rohingya refugees were repatriated to Arakan. More than 20,000 Rohingya refugees are awaiting repatriation with deep frustration because of the slow pace of their repatriation.93
The history of Arakan on the whole is not at all a complicated one, but it has been made to be so by some interested intelligentsia in Arakan and Burma proper. Above all, the Burman king Bodawpaya who plundered Mrauk-U in 1784 AD is basically responsible for the destruction of every things that was Islamic in Arakan. He is also responsible of getting the History of Arakan written by U Kala, on the basis of two unauthentic Magh chronicles which were absolutely devoid of everything about the Rohingya Muslims. Universal man cannot forget his history. So, we cannot abandon and cynically consign the past history of Rohingya people to oblivion. Whatever so far has been found written about the Muslims of Arakan are merely collateral and mostly corrupted. Anyway, truth cannot be suppressed for long. It will come to light sooner or later.
NOTES AND REFERENCES
1. Mohammed Ali Chowdhury, The Advent of Islam in Arakan and Rohingyas, The Annual Magazine 1995-96, Arakan Historical Society (A.H.S), Chittagong, Bangladesh, 1996, P.24; Rohingya Outcry and Demands, Rohingya Patriotic Front (RPF), Arakan (Burma), 1976, P.20; M. Sahabuddin, Arakan in Historical Perspective, The Monthly Bulletin of the Bangladesh Institute of Law and International Affairs, Vol.1, April 1978, No.4.
2. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, A study of Minority groups, Weesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1972, P.18; Natmagh Bon Kyaw, History of Anglo-Burmese War (in Burmese), Pagan Publisher, Rangoon, 1975, P.7.
3. Amanullah, The Etymology of Arakan, THE ARAKAN, Vol.10, Issue 2, July 1997, P.4.
4. Ibid. P.4 -5.
5. The High School Geography of Burma (in Burmese), The Textbook Committee, Ministry of Education, The Socialist Republic of Union of Burma, Rangoon, 1975, P.283; Nurul Islam, The Rohingya Problem, Arakan Rohingya National Organisation (ARNO), Arakan (Burma), 1999, P.2
6. San Tha Aung, The Buddhist Art of Ancient Arakan, Daw Saw Saw Sapay, Rangoon, 1979, P.2; Nurul Islam, The Rohingya Problem, ARNO, Arakan (Burma), 1999, op. cit., P.3.
7. Dr. Ganganath Jaha (Jawaharal Nehru University), Rohingya Imbroglio: The Implication for Bangladesh in S.R.Chakaravaty (Edited) Foreign Policy of Bangladesh, New Delhi, 1994, P.293; The Manifesto of Arakan Rohingya National Organisation (ARNO), Arakan (Burma), 1999, P.3 ; The Genocide of the Rohingya Muslims of Arakan in Burma, Rohingya Reader I, Burma Centrum Nederland, Amsterdam, October 1995, PP. 92-93.
8. G.E Harvey, History of Burma, London, 1928, P.137, P.369 – 372.
9. D.G.E Hall, A History of South-East Asia, New York, 1977, P.389.
10. Ibid. P.389.
11. M.S Collis, Arakan’s Place in the Civilisation of the Bay, Journal of Burma Research Society 50th Anniversary Publications No.2, Rangoon, 1960, P.486.
12. Ibid. P.487.
13. Dr. S.B Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vol.1, Chittagong, 1988, PP. 110, 116.
14. M.Siddiq Khan, Muslims Intercourse with Burma, Islamic Culture, Vol. X, Hydrabad, July 1936, P.418.
15. M.A. Taher Ba Tha, The Rohingyas and Kamans (in Burmese), Published by United Rohingya National League, Myitkyina (Burma), 1963, P.6 – 7; Maung Than Lwin, Rakhine Kala or Rohingya, The Mya Wadi Magazine, issue July 1960, PP.72-73; N.M Habibullah, Rohingya Jatir Itihas (History of the Rohingyas), Bangladesh Co-Operative Book Society Ltd., Dhaka, 1995, PP.32-33.
16. R.B. Smart, Burma Gazetteer – Akyab District, Vol.A, Rangoon, 1957, P.19.
17. Rohingya Outcry and Demands, RPF, op. cit., PP.36-37.
18. A.S. Bahar, The Arakani Rohingyas in Burmese Society, M.A. Thesis (unpublished), University of Windsor, Ontario, Canada, 1981, PP. 24-25; Alan Clements and Leslie Kean, Burma’s Revolution of the Sprit, the Struggle for Democratic Freedom and Dignity, White Orchid Press, Bangkok, 1995, P.30; Mohammed Ali Chowdhury, The Advent of Islam in Arakan and Rohingyas, A.H.S, op. cit., P.29; N.M Habibullah, Rohingya Jatir Itihas (History of the Rohingyas), op. cit., Dhaka, 1995, PP.32-33.
19. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.488.
20. Shamsuddin Ahmed, Glimpses into the History of the Burmese and Chinese Muslim, Chittagong, 1978, P.72.
21. Satyendra Nath Ghosal, Missing Links in Arakan History, Abdul Karim Sahitya Visarad Commemoration Volume, Asiastic Society of Bangladesh, Dacca, 1972, P. 257.
22. Dr. Abdul Mabub Khan, The Maghs, Dhaka, 1999, op. cit.; P.8.
23. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.489.
24. G.E. Harvey, History of Burma, London, 1925, P.138 – 139.
25. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit., P.18.
26. Ibid. P. 18.
27. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.491.
28. M.A. Taher Ba Tha, The Rohingyas and Kamans, op. cit., P.17.
29. The Journal of Rakhine Welfare Association (Rangoon), No.2, 1996, The 12 Towns of Bengal
30. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit., P. 18 – 19; S.N.S Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, Dacca, 1970, P.62 – 63.
31. M.S. Collis, JBRS 50th Anniversary, Vol. 2, op. cit., P.493.
32. U Aung Tha Oo, Rakine Rajawan (in Burmese), Mya Radana Press, Rangoon, P.55
33. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit., p.19; R.C Majumdar, The Delhi Sultanate, PP. 203, 211-212; Dr. Abdul Mabub Khan, The Maghs, Dhaka, 1999, op. cit.; PP. 22-23.
34. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit.; P.19; M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.493; G.E. Harvey, History of Burma, op. cit., PP.138 – 139; D.G.E Hall, A History of South-East Asia, op. cit., PP. 329-330; Lt. Col. Ba Shin, Coming of Islam to Burma 1700 AD, Rangoon 1961, PP. 4 – 6; Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, op. cit., P.63.
35. Dr. Enamul Haq O Abdul Karim Shahitya Bisharad, Arakan Rajshabhay Bangla Shahitya, Calcutta, 1935, PP. 4-12.
36. Dr. Muhammad Mohar Ali, History of the Muslims of Bengal, Vol.1B, Imam Muhammad ibn Saud Islamic University, Riyadh, K.S.A, 1985, P.865; M. Siddiq Khan, op. cit., P.249; Geoffrey Barraclough (Edited), The Times Atlas of World History, London, 1985, P.133.
37. Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vol.1, op. cit., P.230
38. Ibid. P.232
39. Dr. Abdul Mabub Khan, The Magh, Dhaka, 1999, op, cit., PP. 22-23.
40. Dr. Muhammad Mohar Ali, History of the Muslims of Bengal, Vol.1B, op. cit.1985, PP.866-868; Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, op. cit., PP. 63, 348-349.
41. Lt. Col. Ba Shin, Coming of Islam to Burma 1700 AD, op. cit., P.5; Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vo. 1, op. cit., P. 233, 239, 250 & 271; Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit., P.19; Siddiq Khan, op. cit., PP. 248-249; Harvey, op. cit., P140; D.G.E Hall, op. cit., P.330; ABM Habibullah, Arakan in Pre-Mughal History of Bengal, JASB, 1945, PP. 34-35.
42. M.S. Collis, JBRS 50th Anniversary, Vol. 2, op. cit., P.493.
43. Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vol.1, op. cit., P.179.
44. M.S. Collis, JBRS 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.494.
45. M.S. Collis, JBRS 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.494.
46. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op., cit., P.20; G.E. Harvey, History of Burma, op. cit., PP. 143-144; Siddiq Khan, op. cit., P.251; Taher Ba Tha, Salve Raids in Bengal or Heins in Arakan, The Guardian Monthly, Rangoon, Vol. VII, October 1960, PP. 25-27.
47. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, PP. 19-20.
48. Ibid. P.494; Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, op. cit., P.67.
49. Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vo.1, op. cit., P.233.
50. Ibid. PP. 239 – 240.
51. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, P.20.
52. Jamini Mohan Ghosh, Maghs Raider in Bengal, Bookland Private Ltd. Calcutta, 1960, P.1.
53. G.E.Harvey, The History of Burma, op. cit., PP.142 – 144.
54. Satyendra Nath Ghosal, Missing Links in Arakan History, Abdul Karim Sahitya Visarad Commemoration Volume, Asiastic Society of Bangladesh, Dacca, 1972, P. 257.
55. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, P.20; Harvey, The History of Burma, op. cit., P.145.
56. Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vol. 1, op. cit., P.271.
57. Ibid. PP.271 – 272.
58. Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, A Short Account of Their History and Culture (in press}, PP. 48-50; Shitya Patrika, Winter, 1364 B.S. PP.57– 60 and P.83.
59. Sayed Sajjad Hussain, A Descriptive Catalogue of Bengali Manuscripts, Asiatic Society of Pakistan, Dacca, Publication No.3,1960, PP.281– 82; Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.53-55
60. Ibid. P.507; Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.55-57.
61. Ibid. P. 282; Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.66-70.
62. M. Siddiq Khan, The Tragedy of Mrauk-U (1660 – 1661), Journal of the Asiatic Society of Pakistan, Vol. XI, No.2, August 1966, P.198.
63. G.E. Harvey, Outline of Burmese History, Longmans, London, 1947, PP.95 – 96; Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, op. cit., P.83.
64. Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.69-70; Sahitya Patrika, op. cit, PP.140 – 141.
65. Dr. Ahmed Sharif, Alaol Birachita Sikandernama, Dhaka 1977/ 1384 B.S., P.P.29–30; Dr. Abdul Karim. , The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.59-61.
66. Ibid. PP. 26 – 27; Dr. Abdul Karim. , The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.61-63.
67. G.E.Hervey, History of Burma, London, 1925, PP.147 – 148.
68. D.G.E. Hall, A Short History of Southeast Asia, 3rd Edition, 1977, P.401.
69. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.498.
70. R.B. Smart, Burma Gazetteers – Akyab District, Vol.A, Rangoon, 1957, P.27.
71. G.E.Harvey, History of Burma, London, 1925, op. cit., PP.267 – 268.
72. Rohingya Outcry and Demands, RPF, 1976, P.33; Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arakan Past and Present, 1994, P.92.
73. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.499; Muhammad Ishaque (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong Hill Tracts, Dacca, 1971, P.33.
74. A.C. Banarjee, The Eastern Frontier of British India, Calcutta, India, 1964, PP.350 – 351.
75. R.B. Smart, Burma Gazetteer – Akyab District, Vol.A, Rangoon, 1957, P.83.
76. D.G.E Hall, Studies in Dutch Relation with Arakan, JBRS 50th Anniversary No.2, P.72.
77. Martin Smith, The Muslim Rohingyas of Burma, Rohingya Reader II, Burma Centrum Nederland, Amsterdam, October 1996, P.10.
78. Advocate Kalilur Rahaman, Karballa-i- Arakan (Urdu), Calcutta, 1946, P.15; Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arakan Past and Present, 1994, P.105.
79. The Manifesto of ARNO, Arakan (Burma), op. cit., 1999, P.7.
80. Sultan Mahmud, Muslims in Arakan, THE NATION, Rangoon, Sunday, April 12, 1959.
81. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, THE CRESCENT IN THE EAST, Edited by Dr. Raphael Israeli, London, 1982, P.123 and A. Irwin, Burmese Outpost, London, 1945, P.23.
82. The History of Maungdaw Township (in Burmese) complied by the Township Peoples Council, Maungdaw, 1980, P.65.
83. Mohamed Ashraf Alam, The Memories of Al-Haj Master Hasson Ali (1898 – 1985), Master is a closed friend of Master Omera Meah who was President of Peace Committee of North Arakan (1942-1945); Records and Documents of Dr. Mohamed Ayub Ali, a closed assistant of Jafar Kawal who collected various documents and records of Rohingya Movement.
84. The Manifesto of ARNO, Arakan (Burma), 1999, PP.6 – 7.
85. Martin Smith, The Muslim Rohingyas of Burma, Rohingya Reader II, Burma Centrum Nederland, Amsterdam, October 1996, P.11.
86. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, The Crescent in the East, Edited by Dr. Raphael Israli, London, 1982, P.128.
87. Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arakan Past and Present, 1994, PP.148 – 150.
88. Genocide in Burma against the Muslims of Arakan, Rohingya Patriotic Front (RPF), Arakan (Burma), April 11, 1978, PP.2 – 4; Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arakan Past and Present, 1994, PP.158 – 159.
89. Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arkan Past and Present, 1994, PP.160
90. The Rohingya Muslims Ending a Cycle of Exodus, Human Rights Watch/Asia, Vol.8, No.9(C), New York, September 1996, P.20.
91. Ibid. P.11.
92. Abdur Razzaq and Mahfuzul Haque, A Tale of Refugees: Rohingyas in Bangladesh, The Centre for Human Rights, Dhaka, 1995, PP.12, 22.
93. The Daily Star, Dhaka, September 13, 1999, Slow Pace of Repatriation Frustrates Rohingyas.
1. Mohammed Ali Chowdhury, The Advent of Islam in Arakan and Rohingyas, The Annual Magazine 1995-96, Arakan Historical Society (A.H.S), Chittagong, Bangladesh, 1996, P.24; Rohingya Outcry and Demands, Rohingya Patriotic Front (RPF), Arakan (Burma), 1976, P.20; M. Sahabuddin, Arakan in Historical Perspective, The Monthly Bulletin of the Bangladesh Institute of Law and International Affairs, Vol.1, April 1978, No.4.
2. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, A study of Minority groups, Weesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1972, P.18; Natmagh Bon Kyaw, History of Anglo-Burmese War (in Burmese), Pagan Publisher, Rangoon, 1975, P.7.
3. Amanullah, The Etymology of Arakan, THE ARAKAN, Vol.10, Issue 2, July 1997, P.4.
4. Ibid. P.4 -5.
5. The High School Geography of Burma (in Burmese), The Textbook Committee, Ministry of Education, The Socialist Republic of Union of Burma, Rangoon, 1975, P.283; Nurul Islam, The Rohingya Problem, Arakan Rohingya National Organisation (ARNO), Arakan (Burma), 1999, P.2
6. San Tha Aung, The Buddhist Art of Ancient Arakan, Daw Saw Saw Sapay, Rangoon, 1979, P.2; Nurul Islam, The Rohingya Problem, ARNO, Arakan (Burma), 1999, op. cit., P.3.
7. Dr. Ganganath Jaha (Jawaharal Nehru University), Rohingya Imbroglio: The Implication for Bangladesh in S.R.Chakaravaty (Edited) Foreign Policy of Bangladesh, New Delhi, 1994, P.293; The Manifesto of Arakan Rohingya National Organisation (ARNO), Arakan (Burma), 1999, P.3 ; The Genocide of the Rohingya Muslims of Arakan in Burma, Rohingya Reader I, Burma Centrum Nederland, Amsterdam, October 1995, PP. 92-93.
8. G.E Harvey, History of Burma, London, 1928, P.137, P.369 – 372.
9. D.G.E Hall, A History of South-East Asia, New York, 1977, P.389.
10. Ibid. P.389.
11. M.S Collis, Arakan’s Place in the Civilisation of the Bay, Journal of Burma Research Society 50th Anniversary Publications No.2, Rangoon, 1960, P.486.
12. Ibid. P.487.
13. Dr. S.B Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vol.1, Chittagong, 1988, PP. 110, 116.
14. M.Siddiq Khan, Muslims Intercourse with Burma, Islamic Culture, Vol. X, Hydrabad, July 1936, P.418.
15. M.A. Taher Ba Tha, The Rohingyas and Kamans (in Burmese), Published by United Rohingya National League, Myitkyina (Burma), 1963, P.6 – 7; Maung Than Lwin, Rakhine Kala or Rohingya, The Mya Wadi Magazine, issue July 1960, PP.72-73; N.M Habibullah, Rohingya Jatir Itihas (History of the Rohingyas), Bangladesh Co-Operative Book Society Ltd., Dhaka, 1995, PP.32-33.
16. R.B. Smart, Burma Gazetteer – Akyab District, Vol.A, Rangoon, 1957, P.19.
17. Rohingya Outcry and Demands, RPF, op. cit., PP.36-37.
18. A.S. Bahar, The Arakani Rohingyas in Burmese Society, M.A. Thesis (unpublished), University of Windsor, Ontario, Canada, 1981, PP. 24-25; Alan Clements and Leslie Kean, Burma’s Revolution of the Sprit, the Struggle for Democratic Freedom and Dignity, White Orchid Press, Bangkok, 1995, P.30; Mohammed Ali Chowdhury, The Advent of Islam in Arakan and Rohingyas, A.H.S, op. cit., P.29; N.M Habibullah, Rohingya Jatir Itihas (History of the Rohingyas), op. cit., Dhaka, 1995, PP.32-33.
19. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.488.
20. Shamsuddin Ahmed, Glimpses into the History of the Burmese and Chinese Muslim, Chittagong, 1978, P.72.
21. Satyendra Nath Ghosal, Missing Links in Arakan History, Abdul Karim Sahitya Visarad Commemoration Volume, Asiastic Society of Bangladesh, Dacca, 1972, P. 257.
22. Dr. Abdul Mabub Khan, The Maghs, Dhaka, 1999, op. cit.; P.8.
23. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.489.
24. G.E. Harvey, History of Burma, London, 1925, P.138 – 139.
25. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit., P.18.
26. Ibid. P. 18.
27. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.491.
28. M.A. Taher Ba Tha, The Rohingyas and Kamans, op. cit., P.17.
29. The Journal of Rakhine Welfare Association (Rangoon), No.2, 1996, The 12 Towns of Bengal
30. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit., P. 18 – 19; S.N.S Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, Dacca, 1970, P.62 – 63.
31. M.S. Collis, JBRS 50th Anniversary, Vol. 2, op. cit., P.493.
32. U Aung Tha Oo, Rakine Rajawan (in Burmese), Mya Radana Press, Rangoon, P.55
33. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit., p.19; R.C Majumdar, The Delhi Sultanate, PP. 203, 211-212; Dr. Abdul Mabub Khan, The Maghs, Dhaka, 1999, op. cit.; PP. 22-23.
34. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit.; P.19; M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.493; G.E. Harvey, History of Burma, op. cit., PP.138 – 139; D.G.E Hall, A History of South-East Asia, op. cit., PP. 329-330; Lt. Col. Ba Shin, Coming of Islam to Burma 1700 AD, Rangoon 1961, PP. 4 – 6; Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, op. cit., P.63.
35. Dr. Enamul Haq O Abdul Karim Shahitya Bisharad, Arakan Rajshabhay Bangla Shahitya, Calcutta, 1935, PP. 4-12.
36. Dr. Muhammad Mohar Ali, History of the Muslims of Bengal, Vol.1B, Imam Muhammad ibn Saud Islamic University, Riyadh, K.S.A, 1985, P.865; M. Siddiq Khan, op. cit., P.249; Geoffrey Barraclough (Edited), The Times Atlas of World History, London, 1985, P.133.
37. Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vol.1, op. cit., P.230
38. Ibid. P.232
39. Dr. Abdul Mabub Khan, The Magh, Dhaka, 1999, op, cit., PP. 22-23.
40. Dr. Muhammad Mohar Ali, History of the Muslims of Bengal, Vol.1B, op. cit.1985, PP.866-868; Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, op. cit., PP. 63, 348-349.
41. Lt. Col. Ba Shin, Coming of Islam to Burma 1700 AD, op. cit., P.5; Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vo. 1, op. cit., P. 233, 239, 250 & 271; Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op. cit., P.19; Siddiq Khan, op. cit., PP. 248-249; Harvey, op. cit., P140; D.G.E Hall, op. cit., P.330; ABM Habibullah, Arakan in Pre-Mughal History of Bengal, JASB, 1945, PP. 34-35.
42. M.S. Collis, JBRS 50th Anniversary, Vol. 2, op. cit., P.493.
43. Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vol.1, op. cit., P.179.
44. M.S. Collis, JBRS 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.494.
45. M.S. Collis, JBRS 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.494.
46. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, op., cit., P.20; G.E. Harvey, History of Burma, op. cit., PP. 143-144; Siddiq Khan, op. cit., P.251; Taher Ba Tha, Salve Raids in Bengal or Heins in Arakan, The Guardian Monthly, Rangoon, Vol. VII, October 1960, PP. 25-27.
47. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, PP. 19-20.
48. Ibid. P.494; Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, op. cit., P.67.
49. Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vo.1, op. cit., P.233.
50. Ibid. PP. 239 – 240.
51. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, P.20.
52. Jamini Mohan Ghosh, Maghs Raider in Bengal, Bookland Private Ltd. Calcutta, 1960, P.1.
53. G.E.Harvey, The History of Burma, op. cit., PP.142 – 144.
54. Satyendra Nath Ghosal, Missing Links in Arakan History, Abdul Karim Sahitya Visarad Commemoration Volume, Asiastic Society of Bangladesh, Dacca, 1972, P. 257.
55. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, 1972, P.20; Harvey, The History of Burma, op. cit., P.145.
56. Dr. Qanungo, A History of Chittagong, Vol. 1, op. cit., P.271.
57. Ibid. PP.271 – 272.
58. Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, A Short Account of Their History and Culture (in press}, PP. 48-50; Shitya Patrika, Winter, 1364 B.S. PP.57– 60 and P.83.
59. Sayed Sajjad Hussain, A Descriptive Catalogue of Bengali Manuscripts, Asiatic Society of Pakistan, Dacca, Publication No.3,1960, PP.281– 82; Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.53-55
60. Ibid. P.507; Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.55-57.
61. Ibid. P. 282; Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.66-70.
62. M. Siddiq Khan, The Tragedy of Mrauk-U (1660 – 1661), Journal of the Asiatic Society of Pakistan, Vol. XI, No.2, August 1966, P.198.
63. G.E. Harvey, Outline of Burmese History, Longmans, London, 1947, PP.95 – 96; Rizvi (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong, op. cit., P.83.
64. Dr. Abdul Karim, The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.69-70; Sahitya Patrika, op. cit, PP.140 – 141.
65. Dr. Ahmed Sharif, Alaol Birachita Sikandernama, Dhaka 1977/ 1384 B.S., P.P.29–30; Dr. Abdul Karim. , The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.59-61.
66. Ibid. PP. 26 – 27; Dr. Abdul Karim. , The Rohingyas, op. cit., PP.61-63.
67. G.E.Hervey, History of Burma, London, 1925, PP.147 – 148.
68. D.G.E. Hall, A Short History of Southeast Asia, 3rd Edition, 1977, P.401.
69. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.498.
70. R.B. Smart, Burma Gazetteers – Akyab District, Vol.A, Rangoon, 1957, P.27.
71. G.E.Harvey, History of Burma, London, 1925, op. cit., PP.267 – 268.
72. Rohingya Outcry and Demands, RPF, 1976, P.33; Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arakan Past and Present, 1994, P.92.
73. M.S. Collis, JBRS, 50th Anniversary No.2, op. cit., P.499; Muhammad Ishaque (Edited), Bangladesh District Gazetteers: Chittagong Hill Tracts, Dacca, 1971, P.33.
74. A.C. Banarjee, The Eastern Frontier of British India, Calcutta, India, 1964, PP.350 – 351.
75. R.B. Smart, Burma Gazetteer – Akyab District, Vol.A, Rangoon, 1957, P.83.
76. D.G.E Hall, Studies in Dutch Relation with Arakan, JBRS 50th Anniversary No.2, P.72.
77. Martin Smith, The Muslim Rohingyas of Burma, Rohingya Reader II, Burma Centrum Nederland, Amsterdam, October 1996, P.10.
78. Advocate Kalilur Rahaman, Karballa-i- Arakan (Urdu), Calcutta, 1946, P.15; Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arakan Past and Present, 1994, P.105.
79. The Manifesto of ARNO, Arakan (Burma), op. cit., 1999, P.7.
80. Sultan Mahmud, Muslims in Arakan, THE NATION, Rangoon, Sunday, April 12, 1959.
81. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, THE CRESCENT IN THE EAST, Edited by Dr. Raphael Israeli, London, 1982, P.123 and A. Irwin, Burmese Outpost, London, 1945, P.23.
82. The History of Maungdaw Township (in Burmese) complied by the Township Peoples Council, Maungdaw, 1980, P.65.
83. Mohamed Ashraf Alam, The Memories of Al-Haj Master Hasson Ali (1898 – 1985), Master is a closed friend of Master Omera Meah who was President of Peace Committee of North Arakan (1942-1945); Records and Documents of Dr. Mohamed Ayub Ali, a closed assistant of Jafar Kawal who collected various documents and records of Rohingya Movement.
84. The Manifesto of ARNO, Arakan (Burma), 1999, PP.6 – 7.
85. Martin Smith, The Muslim Rohingyas of Burma, Rohingya Reader II, Burma Centrum Nederland, Amsterdam, October 1996, P.11.
86. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma, The Crescent in the East, Edited by Dr. Raphael Israli, London, 1982, P.128.
87. Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arakan Past and Present, 1994, PP.148 – 150.
88. Genocide in Burma against the Muslims of Arakan, Rohingya Patriotic Front (RPF), Arakan (Burma), April 11, 1978, PP.2 – 4; Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arakan Past and Present, 1994, PP.158 – 159.
89. Dr. Mohammed Yunus, A History of Arkan Past and Present, 1994, PP.160
90. The Rohingya Muslims Ending a Cycle of Exodus, Human Rights Watch/Asia, Vol.8, No.9(C), New York, September 1996, P.20.
91. Ibid. P.11.
92. Abdur Razzaq and Mahfuzul Haque, A Tale of Refugees: Rohingyas in Bangladesh, The Centre for Human Rights, Dhaka, 1995, PP.12, 22.
93. The Daily Star, Dhaka, September 13, 1999, Slow Pace of Repatriation Frustrates Rohingyas.
The author is the secretary, the research and publication department,
Arakan Historical Society and publish in Souvenir on Silver Jubilee
Anniversary (1975-2000) of Arakan Historical Society.
=========================================
Toward Understanding Arakan History Part 1
By Abu Anin
Preface
A mirror reflects exactly any object that stands before it. So does history reflect the past of a people or a nation? History gives us knowledge of past. But history can be a forgotten past, especially for literally less advanced people. After a few generations, history cannot be remembered unless it is written or recorded, and observation of illiterate tribes all over the world shows, that they are helplessly wrong with regard to the events of their history for more than a couple of generations back. Thus recording of history in various forms took place from the early stage of human society.
=========================================
Toward Understanding Arakan History Part 1
By Abu Anin
Preface
A mirror reflects exactly any object that stands before it. So does history reflect the past of a people or a nation? History gives us knowledge of past. But history can be a forgotten past, especially for literally less advanced people. After a few generations, history cannot be remembered unless it is written or recorded, and observation of illiterate tribes all over the world shows, that they are helplessly wrong with regard to the events of their history for more than a couple of generations back. Thus recording of history in various forms took place from the early stage of human society.
Records of history are very important such as roots are for trees.
Without proper records of history it is very difficult for a people to
go ahead. For future planning we need the knowledge of past.Hence, I
have been studying the history of Arakan in particular and of Myanmar in
general and have been collecting some important facts and records
related to them. Here some of my friends requested me to compile a brief
but precise history of Arakan with special attention to the evaluation
of Muslim society there and I complied with their request. Writing a
history book needs knowledge and experience. It is a big job for me as
it will consume time, mind and energy. At the same time I was not free
enough because of my personal engagements. Non-availability of some
reference books is another factor. Next most of the history books on
Arakan, by Arakanese themselves are found to be irrelevant with the
latest researches of scholars. Many facts there are illogical, imaginary
and exaggerative in nature.
So to bring historical nucleus in to light with authentic references
and correct documentations become an essential part of my task here.
Further, facts concerning Muslim’s role in Arakan, traditionally have
been covered ‘up or distorted. In this treatise my attempt to bring them
in to light may be subject to refutation from some circles. Especially
three historical nucleuses here may be found deviated from our
traditional concept though they are real and true. The main object of
this treatise indeed is to shed light on these points.
These three points (nucleus) of Arakan’s history are:
* The existence of a cultural and political transition from Indian
Wethali period to Burmese Lemyo period in early 11th century.
* The fact that genealogically Rakhine people are a branch of
Tibeto-Burman in contrast to some Rakhine writer’s attempt to show their
origin in the Indo-Aryan’ people of Dannyawaddy and Wethali with whom
they of course have mixed up to a limited extent.
* The fact that in the light of racial and linguistic affinity with
Wethali people, Rohingya of Arakan today are to be designated as the
descendants of those early Indo-Aryan people of Arakan.
These new findings of mine may draw criticism from some circles. But
these are historic realities supported by prominent researchers of today
like Dr. Pamela Gutman of Australia. So it is up to our new generation
to research and bring light on these issues.
Records of Muslim role in Arakan are amply found in the chronicles of
India and Bengal. But to avoid refutation and denial from some circles,
I gave preference to quote from the works of Arakanese, Burmese and
some western historians. Most of the points and facts in this thesis are
rarely found in the works of present day Arakanese and Burmese writers.
Nonetheless, greater parts of my writing are extracted from the works
of eminent Arakanese historians and prominent Arakanese politicians of
early period. Some inscriptions recently showing the roles of Muslim
Kings in Arakan were brought into the light by the researches of
Professor G. H. Luce and Dr. Than Tun of former Myanmar Historical
Commission. So I have extracted some portions in my thesis from their
writings.
References from English books are kept in its original form, where as
for Burmese, I Have tried my best not to deviate from the tract and
meaning of original writers.
Traditionally, we see Arakanese chronicles always distort or belittle
the roles of Muslims in Arakan. Yet we find in them a lot of valuable
facts and points, which substantiate the remote past of Muslims and
their role in the sociopolitical life of Arakan.
For some issues, which seem contentious, and subject to criticism
from some circles I have tried, here, to substantiate them or to
authenticity them with the analyses and commentaries of some Arakanese
writers. I used the terminology “Magh” for Rakhine, somewhere in this
text, not deliberately but unavoidably to conform to the original
writings. I am aware that the Arakanese Buddhists used to disclaim that
name.
Anyhow, I hope this attempt of mine will give a clear and precise
account of both Arakanese history and the roles Muslims had had in it.
It will of course help the readers to have a comprehensive and
chronological knowledge of Arakanese history.
Even, Dr. Pamela Gutman, an Australian, specialist on the history of
ancient Arakan said, “Many gaps in our knowledge of ancient Arakan are
soon to be filled by the publication of the catalogue of Burmese
manuscripts by BSPP”1. So this research of mine cannot be said to be
perfect and complete. I admit my ability not being able to bring all
essential facts and points here, in this booklet. Of course my effort is
like a drop in an ocean. History is wide and somewhere much
complicated. It is up to our younger generation to research and bring to
the light the reality of history for our coming generations.
I have avoided the trend, which some people forcibly want to take.
History is history. It should be as it was. It cannot be what I want it
to be. Sometimes new findings may overshadow old ideas. Further if
someone happens to be in disagreement with some facts and points here,
he is advised to see the original text concerned. In chapter XI, Muslim
influence in the medieval period, some facts will sound repetitive. It
is only to substantiate their authenticity I have to quote the opinions
and commentaries of different writers on the same subject or fact.
Here, in this thesis Rohingyas, Muslims, Arakanese Muslims or Rakhine
Muslims are used frequently to indicate the same entity Rohingya.
Since this is a precise and chronological study of whole Arakan
history, I would like to name this treatise as “Towards understanding
Arakan history”.
Publicity of Rohingya’s true historical and legal background is
essential to promote their stand among the national peoples of Myanmar.
So here in this treatise I did try my best to fulfill that object. It is
up to my readers to comment how far my maneuvers are successful in
achieving that objective.
Lastly I highly appreciate and acknowledge the help contributed by
some of my friends who gave me valuable advices and encouragement, and
took a great burden to bring this copy up to its fair stage, especially
by computerizing it. Without their cooperation this copy is hardly
possible to reach its completion. Presently they prefer to remain
anonymous.
BRAJ in Japan is given my consent to publish it there. Copyright
otherwise in book form or website is reserved by the author. Welcome
your constructive opinions and commentaries through the publisher.
Abu Anin
A Researcher of Arakan history Yangon,
Union of Myanmar
Dated: November 2002
A Researcher of Arakan history Yangon,
Union of Myanmar
Dated: November 2002
Introduction
Arakan, the western most province of Myanmar, for most part of its
history was an independent kingdom. As there were frequent incursions
and attacks from the east as well as from the west, its central
authority sometimes was weak. For many times Arakanese had to seek help
from Burma proper to maintain stability in their country. It fell under
Burmese (then Ava Kingdom) rule in 1786 and then under British rule in
1826. After Burmese independence in 1948, it became part of Burmese
Dominion again.
Dr. Pamela Gutman says the early history of Arakan has been generally
considered to be that of a province of India, and hence its study had
been neglected by both Indian and South-east Asian historians.2
There always have been a section of people who disfavor to highlight
on any political role played by Muslims of Arakan. The roles of Muslims
or Rohingyas have been concealed or belittled, in some cases distorted
in the writing of that (said above) circle.
Therefore, an attempt hereby is being made to highlight on Muslim
roles, but not neglecting the abridgement of Arakan history as a whole.
Main sources of reference here are the works of Arakanese and Burmese
writers. As regard to foreign sources, Dr. Kanungo, Dr. Pamela Gutman,
Moshe Yegar, D. G. E. Hall, G. E. Harvey, Sir Arthur Phayre and M.
Collis are frequently quoted.
In this treatise I give more emphasis on the transitional period from
Chandra dynasty (Vesali) to Burmese dynasties after the mid 10th
century. Some new facts of researches are brought here about the
transition. Until now most Arakanese chronicles described this
transitional period in a vague manner. According to Rakhine chronicles,
the last king of third Wethali (Vesali) King Sula Chandra was succeeded
by two Mro Chieftains, Amarathu and his son (some say his nephew) Paipru
one after another. They were attacked by Pyus and Shans. Paipru had to
flee to the northwest. In the mean time the Sak (Thek) in the north grew
stronger. A Sak king Ngamin Ngadon, whom Rakhine chronicle supposed to
be a son of late Sula Chandra, seized the throne of Wethali and shifted
the capital to Sambowet, not very far from Wethali. Dr. Pamela said
there were invasions of Tibeto-Burman from the east and the Sak had
revolted against them. But finally the Burmese or the present Rakhine
gained the control of the plain and Ngamin Ngadon was dethroned.3 Ngamin
Ngadon’s being son of Sula Chandra is an issue subject to question.
Sula Chandra’s wife, Chandra Devi, married Amarathu, a Mru. So her
infant son, if there was one, should fall in the hands of Mru, not in
the hand of Sak, the rival of Mru tribe, who gain the throne of Wethali
after Sula Chandra.
Arakan State Council in its publication of Arakan history says Ngamin
Ngadon was killed by the conspiracy of eastern people (the Burmese). He
was succeeded by Kettathin, who had shifted the capital to Pyinsa.
Establishment of Pyinsa is a change and a new phase of Arakan history.4
It further says Wethali is counted up to the end of Sambowet, by
historians. U Hla Tun Pru, an eminent Arakanese politician and historian
says “they (the Burman) performed other Yatras which contributed to
his’(Ngamin Ngadon’s) ruin. No wonder Ngamin Ngadon fell in a wan with
king of Pagan in 380 A. E. (Perhaps 818 A. D. according to Arakanese
chronicles and 1018 A. D. according to western writers.). Arakan
nevertheless kept her independence. The next king was Khettathin, a
grand nephew of Sula Chandra. He set up a new capital at Pyinsa. After
his death Arakan continue to be ruled by his descendants.5
Here the interesting thing is Kettathin, the successor of Ngamin
Ngadon (a Sak) cannot be a half brother of him or a grand nephew of Sula
Chandra as Arakanese chronicles try to say. Pamela says when Kattathin
was ruling at Pyinsa, there was a parallel king at Wethali. She refers
the Prasasti on the north face of Shitthaung pillar, which indicates an
effort of a king of Candra line. The king could have been a legitimate
member of old Candra family, attempting to counter act from the old
capital (Vesali) the influence of puppet kings (Mro, Sak and Burman)
owing their allegiance to Pagan and ruling in the new capital, Pyinsa.6
Pamela Gutman continues to say that the Prasasti on the northern face of
Shitthaung pillar is a cry for help from the old capital and the last
gasp of an Indianized line and the last Sanskrit inscription in Burma.7
So the puppet king, Kettathin at Pyinsa could not be from the family of
Sula Candra. The cause or reason behind the Burmese raid was of course
to gain the sovereignty over the land. So the successor on the throne
would naturally and logically be a man of their own i.e. a Burmese, not a
Klansman of defeated Ngamin Ngadon. Further the name Kettathin and the
name of successive kings of his descendants were all Burmese, where as
Sula Candra and his descendants had been Indians, and if Kettathin and
his descendants had been from Sula Candra family line their name would
had been Indianized ones too.
That is why Dr. Aye Chan, formerly from Yangon University history
department and an Arakanese himself, said there might have been a great
political and cultural change or a great upheaval in Arakan in early
11th century A.D.8
So the question of genealogical and cultural affinity between the
people of Wethali and present day Rakhine people is a matter subject, to
further researches for scholars. To relate homogeneity between the two
groups, in my opinion is short of truth. However we will analyze it
further in the next chapters especially in the chapter “transition”.
In this treatise the events of late colonial period and post
independence periods are discussed on a lengthy basis. The reader may
find many new facts in it.
In the mid of Mrauk-U dynasty (AD. 1430 – 1786) Arakan was on its
zenith. Its authority extended to the East Bengal (Arakanese chronicle
say up to the border of Nepal) in the west and to Pegu and Marttaban in
the east. Yet this empire like-kingdom diminished. It is interesting to
study how and why?
Next, the chapters, early Muslim contact with Arakan, Muslim
influence in Arakan in late medieval period, and patronizing of Bengali
literature by Arakanese kings will portray a picture that Muslims in
Arakan are not aliens, as many used to think, but an integral part of
Arakan’s socioeconomic life. This little treatise will help the readers
to judge the Muslims of Arakan (the Rohingyas) from the right
geo-political perspective and understand their historical and legal
background. This understanding, I hope, will lead to harmony and unity
and finally to prosperity.
Rohingya and Rakhine make the major portion of the population of
Arakan. There are some differences between them. But if we judge with
broader spectrum we will find a lot of similarities and affinities too.
So we must utilize these similarities for our common goods.
Arakan population at present is roughly estimated near about 3
million. Approximately half of this total population is Muslims, who are
known as Rohingyas, which literally means settlers of Rowang (alias)
Arakan. Arakan formerly was known by various names such as Argyre,
Rakhapura, Rakhasa, Rakhasha, Arkhoung, Rakhanj, Rakham, Racham, Recon,
Rohang, and Rowang respectively varying on the language of different
nations who had had close contact with Arakan. We will find it in the
chapters “Etymology of Arakan”.
Finally I have added a new chapter, “The survey of UNHCR”. From this
chapter, we can learn the viewpoints of international communities over
the socio-economic life of Arakan.
At the end of the book some appendices of illustrative maps, photo
copies of coins, historic edifices and Rohingya leaders of early period
are attached for better documentation.
Abu Anin
A Researcher of Arakan History Yangon
Dated: November 2002
A Researcher of Arakan History Yangon
Dated: November 2002
CHAPTER I
GEOGRAPHY
A: THE LAND
The physical boundaries of Arakan determined on one hand the extent
of control possible by central authority and on the other the
opportunities for migration of people and cultures from Bengal on the
west and Burma proper on the east. Through out most of her history, the
country reached from Lat. 26° 20′ N to Lat. 16° N at the pagoda point
and from Long. 92° 20′ E at the Naf River to Long. 95° 20′ E at the
crest line of Arakan Yoma. The latitudinal spread varies from about 160
Km in the north to about 40 Km about the latitude of Sandoway narrowing
to a point at pagoda point.9
It is a narrow mountainous strip of land along the eastern coast of
Bay of Bengal. It stretches north and south, wider in the north and
tapering down to the south. It is cut off from Burma proper by a long
range of mountains: Arakan Yoma that has some passes to cross along. It
has 176 miles long boundary, both land and water with Bengal i.e. now
Bangladesh.
Having a long coastal area, its sea communication has been very easy
and there were foreign merchant colonies in Arakan. Moshe Yegar, an
Israeli researcher says Arakan extend some 250 miles along the eastern
shore of the Bay of Bengal and the northern part of it today call May yu
district was the point of contact with East Bengal. These geographical
facts explain the separate historical development of that area, both
generally and in terms of its Muslim population until it was conquered
by Burmese Kingdom at the close of 18th century. In addition, from the
very beginning of Muslim commercial shipping activities in the Bay of
Bengal, the Muslim trading ships reached the port of Arakan just as they
did the port of Burma proper. And as in Burma, so too in Arakan there
is a long tradition of old Indian settlements Bengal became Muslim in
1203, __ In northern Arakan close over land ties were formed with East
Bengal. The resulting cultural and political influence was of great
significance in the history of Arakan. Actually Arakan served to a large
extent as a bridgehead for Muslim penetration to other parts of Burma,
although the Muslims never attained the same degree of importance
elsewhere as they did in Arakan.10
The present Rakhine State (Arakan) has an area of a little more than
14,000 sq. miles. According to Albert Fytche, from Combermere bay,
twenty miles south of Akyab the coast is rugged and rocky, offering few
harbors for ships; Kyauk Pru harbor inside the island of Ramree is safe
and easy of approach; and at the mouth of Gwa River further south there
is a fairly sheltered roadstead and inner harbor easy of access through a
channel with two fathoms of water at low tide; the rise and fall of the
tide is seven feet only. The coast is studded with fertile islands, the
largest of which are Cheduba and Ramree. Owing to the nearness of the
mountain range which bounds Arakan, there are not large rivers; the
principal ones are the Naf estuary on the extreme west, the Mroo (May
Yu) river and the Kaladan River rising some where near the blue mountain
in 23° N Lat. Kaladan is navigable for fifty odd miles by vessels of
300 or 400 tons burden, and on the right bank of which, close to its
mouth, is situated the town and port of Akyab, the headquarter town of
Akyab district and of the Arakan Division.11
In the east of Kaladan there is Lemyo river on which bank were
situated all (except Thabaik taung) ancient cities of Arakan. The high
ranges of Arakan Yoma extended from Chin Hills to the pagoda point,
forming a series of ridges and spurs reaching to the sea the series of
rivers, Naf, Mayu, Kaladan and Lemyo have built up narrow alluvial flood
plains. The plains are criss-crossed by tidal streams ringed
withmangroves.
Agriculture is the main base of economy. The hot wet tropical monsoon
climate allows continuous cultivation through out the year.
Most internal and external communication is by water. Today
communication with Myanmar proper becomes easier through Ann, Taung Gup,
and Gwa passes. There are airports in Akyab, Kyauk Pru and Sandway.
There are about 2 million acres of cultivatable land, a little more
than half of which is presently cultivated. The land is fertile with
wood and bamboo reserves. There are some natural waterfalls such as Sein
Daing waterfall of Buthidaung. There is reserved crude petroleum too.
Salt cooking and fishing are other main sources of economy. Sandoway is
famous for its Ngapali sea beach recreation center. The official figure
of population in 1983 is a little above 1.9 million. Present population
may exceed 3 million. There are 17 towns, northern most towns is Maung
Daw and the southernmost is Gwa. Akyab is the capital of the State
(Arakan).
B- THE PEOPLES
Pamela Gutman, an Australian specialist on ancient Arakan, in her
Ph.D. thesis described about the peoples of Arakan as the following. The
nature of the population during our period is a complex question and
only the broadest outline can be attempted here. The present minority
groups Mru, Sak, Kumi and other Chins can be seen to have preceded the
Rakhine and the related Chaungtha. A. Phayre noticed that the names of
Bilu, or Raksasas, the demon-like creatures in the chronicle accounts of
the coming of Buddhist missionaries to Arakan bear a strong resemblance
to names common among the Khumi and Chin, and certainly the reputation
of some Chin tribesis consistent with the activities of the Bilus.
Before the slow drainage and formation of the alluvial plain of the
Kaladan valley, the population was confined to limited ecological
niches; the ridges, where Taungya agriculture has long been practiced,
for now most of the natural tropical rain forest has been replaced by
secondary growth and the bank of the streams and rivers where sedentary
dry rice and millet productions is possible. These remain the habit of
the minority groups today.
Presently the population of Aakan mainly consists of Rakhine and
Rohingya. Other minorities are Mru, Sak, Daing Net, Chin, Kaman and
Myanmargyi (a) Bruwa. Some of these minorities still live a tribal
lives. Most of them have their mainstream clans in Chittagong hill
tracts.
MRU: Mruin Arakan numbered 14,000 in the 1931census. Most of them
inhabit the northern part of Akyab and the Chittagong hill tracts.
Professor Luce considers that the Mru entered Arakan from central Burma,
noting that “Linguistic connections with Sak-Cantu, Karen and old
Burmese seem certain., a few influences from old Mon likely ”. They are
he says essentially hill men, slow in progress from the state of hunters
and food gatherers to that of food producers and were never wetrice
cultivators. Their original claim to the land is reflected in the
Arakanese chronicles, which refer to the Mru as inhabitants of the
country when the Arakanese entered it. They are sometimes called Mro, in
old Burmese Mru1. Their name for themselves is Maru Ts’a “Children of
Men”.12 Arakanese chronicles say there were two or three Mru successive
kings in late 10th century. They ruled in Wethali for more than two
decades after the last Candra king Sula Candra. In 12th century the Mrus
had helped king Datharaza in his search for Mahamuni image.13 This Mrus
had some political roles-in Arakan history. Phyare further mentions
that once Mrus were a powerful tribe on Kaladan, but were driven out by
the Khumis who came from the north.
Most of them presently live on the ridges of Buthidaung, Mrauk-U, Min
Bya and Kyauk Taw Townships. They formed a political party in 1990;
most of them became Christians recently.
KHUMI: They are neighbors of Mru living on the ridges in Akyab
District and western part of Paletwa subdivision. They numbered over
30,000 in 1931 census. About 2,000 Khumi also live over the border in
Chittagong hill tracts. They speak a language more akin to the western
Tibeto-Burman. Their dialect is nearer to Kukhi Chin than the Mru and
regarded them as a Tibetan tribe.14 Now-a-days Khumi has some political
alliance with Mru. And they jointly registered a political party before
the 1990 parliamentary election.
SAK (THET): U Hla Tun Pru shows some affiliation between the people
in Chittagog hill tracts and the Sak in Arakan. According to U Hla Tun
Pru the Sak speak a Bengali dialects.15 But Dr. Pamela Gutman says they
were probably the next group to move into Arakan. Once they spread over
ttle north of Burma, from Manipur perhaps to northern Yunnan, the Sak
and the closely reiated Kadu people are fragmented a series of tiny
minorities in remote places. Luce describes ttleir Tibeto-Burman
language as remarkably pure, as well as old, with little admixture.
Pamela Gutman tries to relate this Sak with “Thet” of early Burma. Their
numbers in 1931 census was only 691. More than 3,000 Sak live in 14
villages in southern Chittagogn hill tracts, and in others along side
Mru and Marmas (Arakanese). The Sak attained higher cultural level than
any of the other minority peoples in Arakan. Luce writes it seems from
the Burmese chronicles that there were Thets in the Arakan Voma
(Macchagiri “the fish mountains”) with whom some early Pagan Kings were
rather shame facedly in conflict in particular with Thet-min Kadon, king
of Sak. A giant king with a similar name Ngamaung Kadon, appeared in
the folk lore of Saingdin valley and waterfall in north Arakan, not far
to the east of Dodan. During the Pagan Dynasty the pioneers of the
invading Burmans, the Rakhuin, must have been pushing over the passes
into north Arakan. Was the giant king really one of the pioneer Burmans
whohad met himself the king of the Sak; perhaps it was a result of
Burman invasion into central plains that Arakan suffered another Sak
invasion, or uprising, in the 10th century. In the 10th century when
they are said to have destroyed the Mahamunni Shrine in Arakan. They
were pushed to the plain of Arakan in 10th century by invading Rakhine
(Burman) and there were Sak insurrection in Arakan in 10th century. When
Pai Pru, a Mru king, was attacked by Shan and others he fled away from
Wethali in 994 A.D. This time there was Sak upheaval. They grew stronger
and their chief Ngamin Nga Don gained the throne of Pai Pru, in
Wethali. He shifted the capital to Sambowet. Later, he was attacked by
the Burman and he was succeeded by Kettathin, who moved the capital to
Pyinsa, 16 on the Lemyo River.
CHIN: Pamela Gutman says the Chins are the Kyekyan of old Burma. They
are widely spread and diverse. They usually practice hill cultivation.
Professor Luce considered that the Chin might have been in the low land
of Burma, east of Chindwin Division from the middle of first millennium
A.D. Their infiltration into Arakan had certainly begun before the
arrival of Burman Rakhaing. Rakhaing were the last significant group to
come into Arakan.17
DAIGNET: Daignet was classed as Sak and their number was 6,159 in
1931 census. But they are mostly regarded to be more akin to modern
Chakma of Chittagong hill tracts. They appear to be of Tibeto-Burman
origin with strain of Chittagonian blood and speak Bengali. In features
they differ from other hill tribes of Arakan. They dress in white and
wear their hair at the back of the head and they do not tattoo their
bodies. They do not intermarry with other races and speak a corrupted
Bengali.18
THE BRUWA: They are also called Mramagyi in Rakhine and Mara Magi in
Bangladesh. About Bruwa, Dr. S. B. Kanungo says, the Buddhists of
Chittagong belong to three groups; the plain Buddhists, the Magh and the
Chakma ————–the plain Buddhists are most closely related to Hindus in
appearance, dress and diet than their Magh and Chakma co-religionists.19
They speak a dialect similar but not identical to Rohingya language.
There are some differences in vocabularies and accents. Yet they can
communicate with one another, without much difficulty. Despite their
difference in religion Rohingya and Bruwa, genealogically seem to have a
close link in remote past. There are a few thousand Bruwas in Arakan
today. SLORC Government designated Bruwa as indigenous race of Myanmar.
Arakan politicians try to say Bruwas are from Rakhine group of family.
But in language and features Bruwas are more identical with Rohingyas.
Unlike the Hindus, Bruwa have no caste distinction and food restriction.
THE KAMANS: They are a branch of Muslims. They are said to be the
descendants of palace guards of Rakhine kings. U Hla Tun Pru says the
followers of prince Shujah were also merged with them in the unit of
archers. They recruited new members from northern India. They grew in
number later as some Rakhine personal of the same unit converted to
Islam. They speak Rakhine language. They are nearer to Rakhine in all
aspects except their religion.20 The Kaman version of their history is
not far away from this. More about these Kaman will come in the next
chapters. The word Kaman (a Persian word) comes for bow and arrow.
Kamanchi means bowman.
RAKHINE: Rakhine is greater in number than other ethnic peoples in
Arakan. The composition of Rakhine and Rohingya is roughly half and half
in Arakan’s population. Rakhine people is educationally advanced and
control almost all government departments in Rakhine State (Arakan) and
they have ethnic as well as cultural affinity with Burman and that is a
reason they gets upper hand in socio-political life of Arakan. The
latest research of Australian researcher of Arakan history, Pamela
Gutman, says Rakhine were the last significant group to come into
Arakan. The date of their arrival is contentious, the chronicles
exaggerating the antiquity of their hold on the land. Both culturally
and linguistically the Rakhine are closely related to the Burman,
although they regard themselves as the older branch of the race. It is
well known the Rakhine language preserves a number of archaisms,
particularly the use of r and y, no doubt because of the relative
isolation by the Yoma, but the same isolation have also led to the
development of new forms.21 Hence there are sayings in Burmese “Ping
Reik manaing Rakhine Mey (i.e. Ask the Rakhine for correct spelling)”,
and “Rakhine vocabularies are Burman’s glossaries”.
Lincanzo Sangermano says “the Rakhine people is ethnically related to
the dominant Burman, which had descended from central Asia, hence their
physical resemblance and affinities of language with the people of
Tibet.22
J. Layden on the Arakanese language states, the Rakhaing race is
admitted to be of the same radical stock as the Burman or Burmans, and
is understood to have greatly preceded that nation in civilization they
consider the Rekheng as the most ancient and original dialect of the
Burma language.23
Today, some Rakhines live in Chittagong hill tracts. They call
themselves Mrama. Encyclopedia Britannica narrates; most of the tribal
people of Bangladesh inhabit the Chittagong hill tracts in the
southeast, the least densely populated area of the country. Of the
approximately 12 ethno-linguistic tribes of Chittagong hill tracts the
four largest are the Chakma, the Marma (Magh), the Tripura (Tipera) and
the Mrus.24
An eminent Rakhine politician and historian U Hla Tun Pru says
Arakanese and Burmese have affinities of blood, language and alliance
between them indeed; does not a celebrated Burmese classic “Lawkidbitna
Nagat” declare.25
Meaning “Let me say to hundred of tribes, Myanmar, Taliang, Rakhine,
Tavoy, Barem, Taungthu and so called Katyan are all the seven groups
counted as Myanmar”.
A related group of Rakhine, speaking an almost identical language,
the “Chaung Tha” river son live as their name implies, along the bank of
the rivers, principally practiced Taung Ya (Hill) cultivation.26
As Rakhines are educationally advanced there are many historians
amongst them. U Aung Tha 00, Mang Aung Piya, Sayadaw U Nyana, San Shwe
Bu, U 0o Tha Tun and many others have written Arakan history. But most
of them differ in their opinion about the etymology of the term Rakhine.
So here I would like to take the official version of BSPP and the
analysis of Major Ba Shin and Nai Pan Hla, both of who are from Burma
History Research Society (Burma History Commission).
Rakhine is said to have derived from the ancient flame of the land
Rakasa (Pali), Rakhasha (Sanskrit). First it became Rakhit. Then
Rakhain.27 Both Dr. S. B. Kunango and Pamela Gutman say the name
Rakhuin, Rakheng were found in Myanmar inscription from 12th to 15th
century. Dr. Kunango says perhaps the name Rakhaing was given to the
Arakanese by Burman.28
Formerly in India as well as in the west, Rakhine is known as “Magh”.
The new English Dictionary states, that the word Mog, Mogen, Mogue
(“Bengali Magh”) appears as name of Arakan and the people there, in
fifteen and sixteen centuries.29
Some say Rakhines are called Magh, because they came from Magheda,
India. It is true, people from Magheda had been compelled to flee
eastwards around first century A.D., some of whom ultimately took
shelter in the kingdom of Candras.30
But to postulate the Rakhaing people who entered Arakan in about 10th
century, have ethnic relationship with those Moghedi people of first
century A.D. is very difficult. Moreover, nowadays linguistic influence
and ethnic affinity of Maghdi people are only found in Rohingya not in
Rakhine. Historians of Bengal say the dialect spoken in Chittggong
originates from Maghadhi Parakrit or Maghadhi Apabharamasa ———-According
to S.K. Chatterjee, dialect of Chittagong evolved from Maghadhi
Parakrit. This Maghadhi Parakrit overflowed into Chittagong through the
progress of Aryanization and infiltration of Maghadhi settlers.31 Here
Chittagong language and Rakhine language are quite different. Ethnically
Chittagonians and Rakhine cannot be at the same par. Rakhine people do
not like to be called Magh. They disclaim the name. So far scholar did
not find out the etymology of the terminology “Magh”. It is subject to
further researches. Burmese senior politician and writer U Thein Pe
Myint writes; on his journey to India in 1942, he found Magh police
officer and Magh settlers in the side of India along Myanmar-India
border. He further says they (Maghs) are Myanmar-Rakhines and are
heavily influenced by Bengali culture.32
ROHINGYA: Presently Rohingyas are not in the official list of
so-called indigenous races of Arakan, though they constitute almost half
of the total Arakan population. In the context of religion almost all
Rakhines are Buddhists, Bruwas and Dainets are Buddhists too. Kamans and
Rohingyas are Muslims. Most other tribal races are mainly animist
whereas a few low Landers of them are Buddhists. It is found in the late
1980 s that most of the Mru had converted into Christianity.
There were some European hybrids during 17th and 18th centuries, when
there were intense European intercourses with Arakan; especially
Portuguese were given many privileges during .this period. There were
intermarriages, especially with Portuguese. These hybrids were not
allowed to take away by Arakanese law then.33 These hybrids today are
assimilated in the Arakanese society.
In the words of Albert Fytche, the kingdom of Arakan or Magh, has for
many years been the resort of Portuguese settlers. It has thus
contained numerous Christian slaves or Portuguese half-breeds; as well
as Europeans called from the various parts of the world. It has been a
place of refuge for fugitives from Goa, Ceylon, Cochin, Malacca and
other Portuguese settlements in India. No persons were better received
than those who had deserted their monasteries, married two or three
wives or committed great crimes. Those people were Christian only in
name. In Arakan they threw off all restraints, their levies were more
detestable. They massacred or poisoned one another without compunction
or remorse. They sometimes assassinated their ownpriests, and to confess
the truth, the priests were often no better than their murderers.
The king of Arakan lived in a perpetual threat of great Mogul. So he
kept these Christian foreigners as a kind of advance guard for the
protection of his frontier. He permitted them to occupy a seaport called
Chittagong and made them grants of land in its neighborhood. They were
in no way amenable to government; it is therefore not surprising that
their only trade was rapine and piracy. 34
Lastly there are some other minorities such as Hindu, Sanche, and
Heins who are very little in number today. Some of them are assimilated
to the nearest communities.
The prime object of this treatise is to explore all aspects of
Rohingya’s life, which we will analyze in the next chapters. So I am not
going into details of Rohingya here.
CHAPTER II
ETYMOLOGY OF ARAKAN
Arakan has a long coastal Area. It has been open to the Shipping of
many countries from the west. It falls on the way from India to Malacca.
According to Ptolemy, the 2nd century A. D. geographer, there were
about 198 trade centers or towns along the coast of Arakan. He called
the country Argyre from Naf River to Pagoda Point. His records mention
Parapura a town in the extreme north and Sandoway at the farthest
south.35
In Arakan, a number of trading centers were established along the
coast, engaged in the export of forest products of the hill tribes. By
the beginning of 3rd century this has resulted in the emergence of local
chiefs, half remembered, in the early historical portion of Ananda
Candra’s prasasti (11.9 -17) as the ancestral monarch whose power
extended beyond the limits of the village or group of villages. However,
the narrow plains behind the coastal towns of Sandoway, Ramree and Man
Aung prohibited the formation of agriculturally; based urban centers;
and it was not until the second half of the 4th century A.D.that Dvan
Candra Established the city of Dhannya Vati (Dannya Waddi) on the rich
alluvial plain of Kaladan Valley.36 (Some say it was not Dannya Waddi
but Wethali).
So from the early Christian era there were the presences of many
foreign nationals. Many nations had commercial contacts. Each people
from different nation called Arakan in its own term. Some names called
by different nations are similar with slight difference of accent. The
root cause of this difference is difficult to explore, the naming of a
place by a nation may base on its myth, language, and culture and on
some historic facts.
China is a western term where as Arab called it Sin and we Burman
call Tayoke. Why are these differences? In this way we will find in this
chapter Arakan has been called by different names historically.
Phayre said the name Rakhaing is traditionally derived from Pali
Rakha, Sanskrit Rakhasha synonymous with the Burmese Bilu. The country
is named Yakkapura by Buddhist missionaries from India, because of the
ferocious nature of its inhabitants.37
Parmela Gutman in her book writes it is interesting to note that the
old Tamil word for demon (Bilu), derived from Sanskrit Rakhasha, is
Arracan. There appears to be some connection here with Tamil Arracan,
“Shallac”, which is said to have derived from the Lexical Sanskrit
“Raksa” “Lac”. It may be that Arakan in .the first century Christian era
was a major Source of Lac, still a product of its oldest hill tribes.
The earliest trade route to Arakan originated in the south of India.
Ptolemy, whose informants seem to have obtained their information, on
coastline of South Asia from South India, may have been inclined to
equate Tamil Accalan or Kannadaaragu with Argyre.38 (South Indian
language is Tamil). So early traders from the west (perhaps) got the
name from south Indians and the Persian called it Recon and the Arab
called it AI-Recon.
Classical geographers referred to South East Asia as the golden land,
Chryse and the silver land, Argyre. Ptolemy in the second century A. D.
referred Arakan as Argyre, his name for the country stretching from Naf
River to Cape Negris.39
Pamela Gutman writes the fragmentary Prasasti on the north face of
Shitthaung Pillar written in the mid 11th century A.D. mentions Areka
Desa. She further says in the inscriptions of Pagan, Ava from 12th to
15th centuries, the country is referred to as Rukuin or Rakhaing.40 She
explains we find in Hobson-Jobson, Srilankan chronicles and Tharanat
history; the names in various forms, such as Arakan, Arraccan,Rakhanga,
Racchami, Rakhan and Recon. Nidcolo dei Conti in 1420 A.D. called it
Raccani where as Babosa quoted in 1516 as Arraccan.41 Srilankan
chronicle says Rakhanga, which in Bengali became Rohang, because Bengali
pronounces “kh” as “h”. Khan in Bengali is pronounced as Han.
According to Dr. S. B. Kunango, in Persian source book the name Arakan is written as Arkhaunk and in its slight variation.42.
The name Rakhine, it seems is of much antiquity. Sir H. Yule wants to
identify the country named Argyre in Ptolemy with Arakan, the name
being supposed to be derived from silver mines existing then.43
Yule’s assumption is supported by M. C. Crindle and D. G. E. Hall.
In Rashiddudin’s (14th century Indian historian’s) work the name
appeared as Rohan. He said the country of Rohang was subjugated to
Khan44 (Mongul Khans). Sidi Ali a Turkish navigator belongs to the
middle of 16th century wrote it Rakhanj or Rakhang. The authors of
Aini-i-Akbri, Bahristan Gaibi, and Siarul Mutha Kharin write Arkhaung,
which appears also with a slight change in Alamgir Nama and
Fathya-i-Barial.45 In the medieval Bengali works and Rennell’s map the
name is written Roshang.46 ————– In colloquial Chittangonian dialect the
country is called Rohang; “SH” being replaced by “H” [Still today, we
found Hindu Bengali say Roshang, where as Muslim Bengali say Rohang].
Here as people of Chittagong are called Chatghannya, so do people of
Rohang are called Rohangya. It is very comprehensive from linguistic
point of view of Bengali language.
Medieval Portugue and other European travelers mention it as Recon,
Rakan, Rakhanj, Arracao, Oracao, Aracan and Vanlir Schoter writes it
Arakan, which is nearest to the present name.47
Ralf Fytch, an English merchant toured India and Burma in the last
decade of 16th century. He writes Arakan as kingdom of Ruon. So A. P.
Phayre quoting Ralf Fytch, described Arakan as Ruon48, which sounds like
Rowang.
Rajamala chronicle (Tripura chronicle) says their king Dania Maneikha
conquered Roshang in mid 16th century. His commander was named “Roshang
Mardan” i.e. conqueror of Arakan. He returned after keeping Roshang
Mardan as Governor of Chittagong.49 In the records of Italian traveler
Manucci, it is said Recon, r ferring Persian source.
There are names of places in Bangladesh indicating reference to
Arakan. A section of people, east of Shanka River in Bangladesh still
today are called “Rowangi” meaning people of Rowang or Arakan. Due to
racial suppression, which we will see in the next chapter many Muslims
took refuge in Bengal in Rakhine period.
Rohingya classified the Rakhine as Rohingya Magh and Anaukiya Magh,
which means Rakhine from Arakan and Rakhine from Anouk Pyi (Bengal). So
here Rohingya means settlers of Rohang alias Arakan. Thus Rohingya is
synonymous to Arakanese.
There were many many Bengali courtiers in the palace of Arakan
Kings.They were encouraged by the Kings to flourish Bengali literature.
Daulat Qazi and Shah Alaol were two ministers and writers in the time of
both Thiri Thudama and Sanda Thudama in mid 17th century. In their
works, Arakan is Roshang or Rohang and its people are Rohingya. Even
there was a narrative poetry book in the name of Roshang Panchali.50
Still today there are some people who say Rohingya is a creation.
This term has no historical background. This is just an imaginary
terminology, created by some political circle. Some say it was given by
Pa-Ta-Sa Government. Yet some other say it was given by Thakin Soe,
formerly Red Flag Communist Party boss.
What so ever we find researches of foreigners to authenticate the
antiquity and historicity of Rohingyas. Gil Christ and F. Buchanan
researched about this people and their language. Buchanan was an English
diplomat in the Embassy of Michael Syme, in Ava. Francois Buchanan
studied the languages of Burmese Empire. He said Burmese language has
four dialects, that of Burma proper; that of Arakan; that of Yo and that
of Tanasserim. About the languages of Arakan, F. Buchanan writes: I
shall now add three dialects spoken in Burma Empire, but evidently
derived from the language of Hindu nation. He details the first
(language of Arakan) is that spoken by Mohammedans, who have long
settled in Arakan, and who calred themselves “Rovinga” or native of
Arakan. The second dialect is that spoken by Hindus of Arakan. I
procured it from a Brahmin and his attendant, who had been brought to
Amarapura by the king’s eldest son, on his return from the conquest of
Arakan. They call themselves Rossawn, and for what reason I don’t know
they wanted to persuade me that theirs was the common language of
Arakan. He (Buchanan) further states the last dialect of Hindustani,
which I shall mention is that of a people called by the Burman Ayokobat,
many of who are slaves in Amarapura. By one of them I was informed that
they call themselves Banga, that formerly they had kings of their own;
but that in his father’s time, their kingdom had been overturned by the
king of Manipura, who carried away a great part of the inhabitants to
his residence, when that Manipur was taken last by Burman fifteen years
ago. This man was one of the many captives who were brought to Ava from
Manipur.
Buchanan said the native Mughs of Arakan dill themselves Yakain, a
name given by Burman. By the Bengal Hindus, at least by such of them as
have been settled in Arakan, the country is called Rossawn _____ the
Mohammedans settled in Arakan called the country Rovingaw, the Persian
called Rekon.
Buchanan continued, Mr.Gil Christ has been so good as to examine
these dialects, which come nearest to the Hindustani spoken on the
Ganges.
They have studied comparatively the three dialects, which appeared in
the Asiatic researchers, Calcutta, Vol. 5, 1801. This study of Mr. Gil
Christ and F.Buchanan proved the antiquity and historicity of Rohingyas.
In the late 8th century, some ships wrecked Arab having been washed
ashore on an Island in the west coast of Arakan, called the land
Raham-bri in Arabic, which means the land of Allah’s blessing.51 Later
the whole land of Arakan was called Raham-bri or Mukh-e-Rahmi; the same
meaning in Arabic. The term Raham-bri is still in vague with slight
corruption in Burmese as Rambree.
Arab geographers refer to this place as Jazirat-ur-Rahmi, or
Mulk-Rahmi. Here both Mulk and Jazirah means (in Arabic) country. Ibn
Khudadbhi, an Arab geographer of 10th century said “Jazirat-ur-Rahmi”
come after Sarandip (Ceylon) and contain peculiar unicorn animals and
little naked people.52 AI Masudi mentioned it as a riparian country
after Sarandip (Ceylon) and on the Indian Ocean. Yacut’s identification
placed it as the farthest land of India towards the Strait of Malacca.53
Sulaiman the merchant who lived in the middle of 9th century A.D.
mentioned that the king of Rahmi was a powerful ruler with fifty
thousand elephants and an army of 150,000. 54
In fact Jazirat-ur-Rahmi of Arab geographers was attributed to the
kingdom of Rohang, because it still has elephants in the north.55
Persian was official language of Muslim Indian rulers for many
centuries. They used Arab or Persian terminology in naming places. So
people in India called Arakan in Persian term Rohang. Besides, many
different places, rivers and mountains in Arakan also bear names of
Persian or Arabic origin. These include Rambre (Island), Akyab (the
capital), Kaladan, Naf, Kalapanzan (rivers) and so on.
In early 12th entury A.D. there was Kamal Chega son of Rama Thonza
became king of “Rohang”. During his reign there was war in the country
and the Chakmas (Daiknets) migrated to that country.56
It is a fact that Arakan in Bangladesh is colloquially called Rohang,
Roshang, and Rowang with a little difference of accent, region wise.
Rohingya is a mixed race. They trace their origin to Arabs, Moors,
Turks, Persians, Moguls, Pathans, native Bengali and Rakhine. But some
Rakhine people reject the notion that Rohingyas have Rakhine blood or
Muslims in Arakan consists of some Rakhines. The real phenomenon is, a
great many “kids of Rakhine” are found to have been brought up in Muslim
households. Next, there, though very rare especially in the north, are
some mixed marriages. Finally there are authentic chronicles testifying
mass or group conversion of natives in 15th and 16th centuries. Rakhine
Maha Razwin (Great History of Arakan) by Panditta U Oo Tha Tun Aung, an
honorary archeological officer of Mrauk-U Museum, gives a clear
description of how Rakhine or natives of Arakan did convert to Islam
village by village in the time of Zelata Min Saw Mun, the 9th king of
Mrauk-U dynasty. [See detail in Chapter X].
In this context the remark of a British army officer is noticeable.
Anthony Irwin, a front commander of Second World War remarked about the
ethnic character of Arakan Muslims as follows:————– and to look at, they
are quite unlike any other product of India or Burma that I have seen.
They resemble the Arabs in name, in dress and in habit. The women and
more particularly the young girls have a distinctive Arab touch about
them.57
Rohingya language is an admixture of different languages as Rohingya
is composed of different ethnic groups. They wrote in Persian alphabets
when Persian influence was great in India as well as in Arakan. Some
even say the official language of Arakan, since early Mrauk-U period
till the coming of British was Persian. However, I don’t have clear
proof to testify it, but Burma Gazetteer Akyab District states, about
the historic Badr Mokam of Akyab. It says there are orders in Persian in
the deputy commissioner’s court at Akyab dated 1834 from William Pam
pier, Esq., commissioner of Chittagong and also Dichenson, Esq.,
commissioner of Arakan, to this effect that one Hussein Ali (then the
thugyi “Headman” of Buddawmaw circle) was to have charge of Budder Mukam
in token of his good services rendered to the British force in 1825),
and to enjoy any sum that he might collect on account of alms and
offerings.58 Since official orders in early British time was in Persian,
it can be assumed that Persian was official language until then.
But later when Bengali courtiers got high-ranking posts in Arakan
palace in 17th and early 18th centuries, Rohingyas used to write their
language in Bengali alphabets, many copies of, which are, still in the
possession of Rohingya people in Arakan, In remote past i.e. during the
Wethali period they used Nagari letters to write as was proved in the
inscriptions of that period.
There are region wise names for the Burmans. Upper Burmans are called
“Anyatha” or “Pagantha”, lower Burmans are called “Auktha” and people
in Arakan are called “Rakhaintha”. On the same pattern, Rohingyas call
“Chatghannya” to Chittagonians, “Rambizziya” to Rambrians and “Rohingya”
to people of Rohang alias Arakan Proper.
Here one thing, some senior Burmese politicians and imminent
personalities such as Saya Chae formerly a member of Myanmar election
commission used to raise the question why the Rohingyas are all Muslims?
Is there a race with a singular religion? In fact all the native
peoples in ancient Arakan were called Rohingya disregard of their faith
just as all the people of Burmese extraction in Arakan have been called
“Rakhine Thar” by Burmans. Whatsdever there are today in the world so
many ethnic peoples whose religion is the same. Further we get the
answer of the said question in Arakan itself. In Arakan all Bruwas and
Dainets are Buddhists where as all the Kamans are Muslims. So Rohingya’s
being all Muslims in no way infringes to their being an ethnic group.
Generally Muslims, all over the world are not called by their ethnic
names but only as Muslims. Muslims too prefer to be called Muslims. So
in Bosnia, Philippines and in many other places peoples know there are
Muslim problems. In fact these peoples involved in problems have their
own ethnic origin. The same log worked in Arakan; Rohingyas in the early
periods were recorded as Muslims.
This fact reduced the weight of Rohingya’s historicity. However, in
the context of socio-political background of Arakan, Rohingya is Muslim
and Muslim is Rohingya though there are a few people of other faiths who
are also Rohingyas and they indeed have genealogical affinity with
Rohingya.
During Burmese invasion of Arakan, ironically, Muslim infantry
assisted both Burmese and Rakhine forces. On Burmese side King Bodaw Pya
enlisted a Muslim force (originally) migrated from Arakan to Ava in
early 18th century), which had served as bodyguard in his palace for
years. Settled in 1784, the unit served as a standing army posted to
Thandowe (Sandway). Their descendants, albeit few in numbers still live
in Thandowe and are called Myedus. The British census of 1931 enlisied
5,160 Myedus in total. From outsiders perspective they cannot be
distinguished from their Rakhine neighbors, but by their religious
habits. As their ancestors lived near Myedu in the district of Shwebo,
they are called Myedu Kalah.59
CHAPTER III
ANCIENT ARAKAN
(A) ANCIENT PEOPLE OF ARAKAN
The early most settle s before Indian or Indo Aryan infiltration into
Arakan were said to be Austroloid or proto Austroloid, who were also
known as Rakhasa or Rakhasha. These peoples were also described by
historians as demons, half man half monsters. So this land formerly was
called as Rakhapura, land of Demons by Indian missionaries.60 Buddhist
people from north and northeastern India drove out this wild people.The
terminology Rakhaing is said to have derived from Rekhasa or Rekhasha.
First it became-Rakhait, and then it turned into Rakhaing.61
(B) INDO – ARYAN SETTLEMENT
Arakan chronicles trace its history nearly two millennium back.
Mostly their chronicles were based on legendaries. But we have records
or inscriptions showing historical facts of last millennium. The most
authentic record is Anada Sandra Monument or Shitthaung stone pillar
still stands on the ground of old Palace in Mrauk-U. The Dannya Waddy
(Dannya Vadi) dynasty of pre-Christian era and the Wethali (Vesali)
dynasty of Candra (Sandra) king was said to have rooted from early
Christian era. Wethali dynasty lasted until mid 11th century. Judging
from the point of their literature and culture, they are said to be an
early Indian people, like the one in east Bengal. All eminent historians
researching ancient Arakan recognized it.
H. W. Wilson says before 10th century A.D. in Arakan only Indians and
Indian culture including the literature were found. Burmese and Burmese
cultures are found only after 10th century.62
Major Tun Kyaw 00 (Rtd.), formerly chairman of a political party, in
his party’s booklet Vol. VII explains about the setters of early Arakan.
He writes it is obvious settlers in Dannya Waddy and Wethali were from
central lndia. They are extractions of Indo-Aryan people. The political
system of Wethali and Dannya Waddi were autocratic king systems like
that of central India. In early period there exist caste systems in
Dannya Waddy as Hinduism flourished there.In Wethali period
Buddhismbegan to take root in Arakan, caste systems were not found in
temples but in social life there still exist some segregated tendencies.
The language, literature, culture, religion, food and even cooking
systems were similar to that of central India. So these peoples were not
called Rakhine in those days, but they were just the peoples of
Wethali. Their language was not like that of present day Rakhine and
Burman. Rakhines are basically Mongoloid in blood; later they mixed with
Kashitriya Indo-Aryans and became the Rakhine race.63
The Arakan chronicles were mostly based on legends. In this regard,
R. B. Smart says the early history of the country is involved in mist;
the existing records, compiled by the Arakanese, are filled with
impossible stories invented in many cases, and in others based on
tradition but so embellished as almost to conceal their foundation and
all made to show for the glories of the race and of the Buddhist
religion.64 U San Than Aung, former Director General of Higher Education
Department and an Arakanese himself, recognized that there are in fact
discrepancies in chronicles written by Arakanese.
According to D. G. E. Hall, from very early days the older and purer
form of Buddhism, the Hina Yana or less vehicle, was established there.
It must date from before the arrival of the Burmese in the 10th century,
when Arakan was an Indian land with population similar to that of
Bengal.65 If we are to point out a people in Arakan today similar to
abovementioned Bengali, Rohingya shall not be discounted. Those Bengalis
became Muslims by the works of Arabs and other Muslim missionaries.
Maurice Collis, who is generally regarded by Burman as a fair-minded
western historian, says the Hindus of early centuries A.D. migrated
eastwards via Arakan, founding kingdoms as they went. The present Akyab
district being nest door to Bengal, was necessarily the first kingdom
they founded and may date before the first century A.D. For thousands of
years it was an Indian land, dynasty following dynasty. Then in 957
A.D. the whole area was overrun by Mongolian incursions from the north
the Mongolian mixed with the Indians and created the Rakhine race.66
Maurice Collis say this is an answer to his question about the Rakhine
race, by U San Shwe Bu, an honorary archeological officer of Mrauk-U
Museum: Maurice Collis further says when he asked about the Arakanese
language, which is very similar to Burmese, whether the invading
Mongolians were Bruman? Collis says (U San Shwe Bu’s) opinion was that;
it was a matter for experts, though common sense assumption seemed to be
that either the original Mongolians or succeeding waves of Mongolian
immigrants imposed the Burmese language on the area.
Maurice Collis asked U San Shwe Bu, and what happened after 957? U
San Shwe Bu replied Arakanese history proper then began and lasted eight
centuries until the Burmans conquered the country.67
D. G. E. Hall says too, the (present) people of Arakan are, basically
Burmese. Writers in the past have applied them the name Mugg (Bengali –
Magh), but the Arakanese disclaim the name and apply it only to the
product of mix marriages on the Bengal frontier. So far scholars had
failed to discover its etymology.68
Rohingyas claim to be the descendants of this early Indian people of
Arakan. Linguistically and Genealogically Rohingyas are the only people
to have shown affinity with those early Indians in Arakan. Language of
early inscriptions in Arakan is much similar to Rohingya language than
any other languages in Arakan. Early people were Hindus and Buddhists.
Religian alane is nat a factar to. disawn Rahingyas their genealagical
link with thase early peaple. At that time Bangladesh presently a Muslim
majority state, too was a Hindu or Buddhist dominated region.
(C) ANCIENT CITIES
The cities or capitals were successively Thabeik Taung, Dannya Waddy
(Dannya Vati), Wethali (Vesali) dawn to 11th century. Then came
Sambawet, Pyinsa till 1118 A D., Parin 1118-1167, Hkrit (1167-1180),
Pyinsa (again) (1180-1237), Launggyet (1237-1433) and Mrauk-U (1433
-1785). All were in Akyab district on or near Lemyo River except Thabaik
Taung, which stood on the Yochaung River.69 There are of course some
discrepancies of dates between Arakanese and western chranicles.
The authenticity of chronicles written by Arakanese or their
correctness is subject to further researches. Still these chronicles say
there were three dynasties in Dannya Waddy period. They are:
* Marayu Dynasty (B.C. 3325 – 1507) 57 kings ruled far 1818 years.
Note: There were dynasties in the name of Marayu in India, too.
* Kamaraja Dynasty (B.C. 1507 – 580) 28 kings ruled for 927 years.
* Chandra Suriya Dynasty (B.C. 580 – A.D. 326) 25 king ruled for 907 years.70
* Kamaraja Dynasty (B.C. 1507 – 580) 28 kings ruled for 927 years.
* Chandra Suriya Dynasty (B.C. 580 – A.D. 326) 25 king ruled for 907 years.70
Then came the Wethali (Vesali) Dynasty. Sometimes it is called
Wethali Kyauk Hlega (stone ladder) period. The issue of the root of
wethali is contraversial. Some say first Wethali was rooted before
Christian era. Some say it was 4th century A.D., the city of Wethali was
established. What so ever Wethali and Chandra family have some
connections? Perhaps someone from Chandra Suriya family had established
first Wethali city, which we can postulate by observing the Shitthaung
Stone Pillar. Thus there were Wethali periods in Arakan and it has three
phases. That is first, second and third Wethali; most of the historic
facts of this period, are found in some inscriptions though Wethali is
not yet completely excavated by Archeological Department of Myanmar.
There are variations in the narration of U Hla Tun Pru 71 and U San
Tha Aung 72 both of whom are Arakanese, in regard of Wethali periods and
times. U Hla Tun Pru says Wethali period extends from AD. 327 to A.D.
818. Where as U San Tha Aung says Wethali period began from B.C. 518 and
lasted until 10th century.
U Hla Tun Pru described Wethali as follows:
* DVEN CHANDRA Dynasty (AD. 327 – 557) 13 kings ruled for 230 years.
* MAHAVIRA Dynasty (A.D. 557 – 686) 9 kings ruled for 129 years.
* BALA CHANDRA Dynasty (A.D. 686 – 818).
* MAHAVIRA Dynasty (A.D. 557 – 686) 9 kings ruled for 129 years.
* BALA CHANDRA Dynasty (A.D. 686 – 818).
Further U Hla Tun Pru categorized Arakanese political history as fallows:
* Dannya Waddy period B.C. 3325 – A.D. 327 3, 652 years
* WethaliPeriod A.D. 327 – A.D. 818 491 years
* Lemyo period A.D. 818 – A.D. 1430 612 years
* Mrauk-U period AD. 1430 – AD. 1784 354 years
* Burmese period AD. 1784 – AD. 182 6 42 years
* British period AD. 1826 – AD. 1948 122 years
* WethaliPeriod A.D. 327 – A.D. 818 491 years
* Lemyo period A.D. 818 – A.D. 1430 612 years
* Mrauk-U period AD. 1430 – AD. 1784 354 years
* Burmese period AD. 1784 – AD. 182 6 42 years
* British period AD. 1826 – AD. 1948 122 years
Bala Chandra period of U Hla Tun Pru is not found in the description
of U San Tha Aung which is based on Shitthaung Pillar inscriptions. So
here we must accept the fact that there are discrepancies on some date
and facts between Arakanese chronicles and inscriptions.73 U San Tha
Aung writes it is learned there are 48 chronicles written by Rakhines.
Each of them differs in regard of kings and the time of their rule. It
is difficult to choose the right one. All these are written in our
present day language. So facts of the period prior to 10th century AD
are not reliable. Annanda Sandra Stone Pillar of Shitthaung Temple is a
valuable record of Arakan history. So we must say these inscription is
more authentic and reliable.74
&ckdif&mZm0if tvkd a0omvDacwf at’D 327
ol&D,auwk.om; r[mpjENm; ESifh tpjyKjyD;
794 plXpjENm;rif;om; irif;iwkH ESifh at'D 794 rSmqkH;onf?
ol&D,auwk.om; r[mpjENm; ESifh tpjyKjyD;
794 plXpjENm;rif;om; irif;iwkH ESifh at'D 794 rSmqkH;onf?
There were at least three breaks in Wethali period: first in early
4th century, second in late 7th century and third in late 8th entury.
During these breaks the rule of Candra kings was destabilized, but
finally they could reorganize and maintained their family rules.
The Chandras called themselves Chandra Vamshi, descendants from the
moon, and they worshipped the moon. After the end of third Wethali the
rule of Candra family line was over and the country turned from Indian
to Burman. After Sula Candra's death two Mru successively got the
sovereignty of Arakan from 957 A.D.
Arakanese chronicles say Kanraza Gyi the eldest son of Abhi Rajah who
founded the kingdom of Tagaung some 3,482 years before Christian era,
founded the first Dannya Waddy dynasty. During third Dannya Waddy period
about 554 B.C. in the reign of Sanda Thuriya a statue (Image) of
Buddha, who flied to Arakan on his Divinely Journey was allowed to
erect. But western historians say the reign of Sanda Thuriya was A.D.146
-198. This variation lead to the differences of dates throughout Arakan
history between Rakhine's and westerner's Chronicles.
Pamela Gutman says the last king of third Dannya Waddy, first built
the city at Kan Thon Sint and shortly after moved southwards and built
Vesali in A.D. 327.
The city of Vesali 9.6 Km south of Dahnna Vati, is flanked by Rann
Chaung, a tributary of Kaladan to the west and the ridge between Kaladan
and Lemyo valleys in the east. The city was also known as the city of
stone stairs.
According to Rakhine chronicles, first Wethali dates back in 4th
entury; second Wethali in 6th and the third Wethali in 7th century. But
the inscription on the Shitthaung Pillar says first Wethali rooted in
some centuries before Christian era.
The political situation in Wethali found in 4th century became very
confused. The king saw some Evil Omens. The control of center
deteriorated. But at the beginning of 6th century Bala Candra again
maintained the stability. And a king (described in Shitthanung Pillar as
Maha Vira) from the west established the third Wethali, but it too lost
stability in mid 7th century, which again was controlled by a king of
Chandra family Maha Taing Chandra, rebuilt the capital near the old city
in 788 A.D. This Wethali or the last dynasty of Chandra kings lasted
until mid 11th century. Sula Taing Chandra (A.D. 951 - 957) wasn't last
king of Chandra family in the Wethali as some used to assume. North face
of Shitthaung Pillar indicates that there was Chandra Kings even in
11th century.
All students of Arakan history accept Shitthaung Pillar of Mrauk-U,
as the most authentic historical record. But some portions of this
Pillar are unreadable. Yet scholars have tried to bring the best from
the worst. The following are the recorded Wethali Dynasties as shown in
the Shitthaung Pillar inscription. This inscription was in Nagari script
and Indian language. Dr. John Stan and Dr. Sarcir read it. According to
Shitthaung Pillar inscription;
(a) First Wethali Dynasty
Sr: No. Name of King Period of Rule
1 Unreadable B.C. 518 - 398
2 Unreadable B.C. 398 - 278
3 Unreadable B.C. 278 - 158
4 Bahu Boli B.C. 158 - 38
5 Raya Palhi B.C. 38 - A.D. 82
6 Unreadable A.D. 82 - 202
7 Sandra Daya A.D. 202 - 229
8 Anna Waka A.D. 229 - 234
9 Unreadable A.D. 234 - 331
10 Ribia Pwa A.D. 331 - 334
11 Kawer Ram Devi A.D. 334 - 341
12 Uphawira A.D. 341 - 361
13 Zahguna A.D. 361-368
14 Lanki A.D. 368-370 75
The version about Wethali in Arakanese chronicles seemed incomplete.
Chronicles say Wethali was founded in 327 A.D. and lasted up to 794 A.D.
Only 12 kings ruled during this period. According to them Sula Sandra
is the last king.76 Some say Wethali period is from A.D. 370 to A.D.
818.77 Some even say (Wethali) or Sandra rule in Arakan was from 8th to
10th century. To them there were 9 kings from Mahataing Sandra to Sula
Sandra.78
But the name of kings and time of their reign mentioned on coins and
Shitthaung Pillar are familiar. The records of inscriptions are more
authentic.79 So quoting the inscriptions I mentioned the king list of
first wethali, which took root in a remote time before Christian era in
contrast to the descriptions of other Rakhine chronicles.
The list of second Wethali dynasty according Shittaung Pillar as was read by Dr. Sarcar is:
Sr: No. Names Reigning Years
1 DvenCandra A.D. 370 – 425
2 Raja Candra A.D. 425 - 445
3 Bala Candra A.D. 445 - 454
4 Deva Candra A.D. 454 - 476
5 Yajna Candra A.D. 476 - 483
6 Candra Bandhu A.D. 476 - 483
7 Bhumi Candra A.D. 483 - 489
8 Buthi Candra A.D. 489 - 496
9 Niti Candra A.D. 520 - 575
10 Vizya Candra A.D. 575 - 578
11 Prifi Candra A.D. 578 - 590
12 Prethvi Candra A.D. 590 - 597
13 Dhrli Candra A.D. 597 - 600
During the second dynasty the capital was moved to Kan Thon Sint and
later to Wethali, some say to Dannya Vati, which seemed safer. Lying
further south, Vesali was even more open to the western influence than
Dannya Waddy. More easily reached by over land route, and it also took
advantage of increased trade in the Bay of Bengal during 6th cntury and
later. When that trade was interrupted by Cola invasion of mid 11th
century and increasing incursion of Myanmar from the east; the economic
viability of the .city was undermined. The next period was characterized
by the establishment of smaller capitals of Lemyo Valley, resulting in
the influx of population and cultural influence from the east.80 Dvendra
Candra, the founder of second Wethali is said to have conquered the
usual number of 10 kings and to have built a city complete with walls
and moat. The city can be identified as Dhannya Vati (Sanskrit), Dannya
Waddy (Burmese) where the archeological evidence points to occupation in
late 5th and early 6th centuries. Nothing is mentioned of the capital
shiftment to Vesali, which apparently took place at the beginning of 6th
century. The name Chandra Bandhu suggests that he was a re-unifier of
the country and he must have ruled in a period of confusion, which led
to the move, southwards. The threat of kingdoms emerging in Bengal and
Assam following the disintegration of Gupta Empire, and possibly a Sak
invation in the east, led to the transfer of the capital to Vesali
further south at the beginning of 6th century.81
After Dhrti Candra, the country passed a period of instability, which
again was maintained by Mohavira, a king of the same Candra line and
from the west perhaps connected with Candras in east Bengal. So here,
taking Sarkar's chronology we have our third Wethali:
Sr: No. Name Duration Regin
1 Mohavira A.D.600 – 612
2 Wiyazab A.D 612 – 624
3 Sevinran A.D. 624 – 636
4 Dharmma Sura A.D. 636 – 649
5 Wizziya Shakti A.D. 649 – 665
6 Dharmma Vizaya A.D. 665 – 701
7 Narindra Vizaya A.D. 701 – 704
8 Dharmma Sandra A.D. 704 -720
9 Ananda Candra A.D. 720
When we study Shitthaung Pillar (also called Ananda Sandra Stone
Monument, because it was erected and inscribed by King Ananda Sandra),
we find on the east face of the inscriptions, some descriptions, which
are assumed to have taken place before sixth century A.D. The
inscriptions on the west face are postulated to have written in 729 A.D.
North face of the monument is in early Bengali script and is estimated
to have written in 10th century. [So here those Arakanese chronicles,
which show the end of Candras at early 9th century, is found to be
incorrect.]
First dynasty have 15 kings, some of them are unreadable. The second
dynasty had 13 kings and the third had from Mohavira to Sulatiang
Sandra, 18 kings. The Candra line of kings established their reign first
at Dannya Waddy and then in Wethali.
U San Tha Aung says Arakanese chronicle denotes Candra kings ruled
Arakan from 8th to 10th centuries. There were successive kings. That
succession ceased in 957.82 (This very year a Mro chief, Amarathu, came
to power in Arakan. First he makes a capital in Mrauk-U. Then his
successor Paipru, attacked by the Shans, fled to Thabaik Taung).83
That 957 was a landmark in Arakan history. Morris Collis Says, it was
the beginning of Rakhine (Burman) domination. After making a thorough
study of coins, chronicles and ruins of the city, M Collis reached a
conclusion that Wethali (Vesali), the Arakanese capital must be regarded
not an early Burmese but a late Hindu State.84
On the north face of the Shitthaung Pillar, there exists the list of
the kings who ruled at Vesali from about 788 -1050 A.D.85 But we also
learned a Mru Chieftain gained sovereignty of Arakan in 957. Hence there
were parallel reigns of Chandras and the others (Mru, Sak and Burman),
which we will discuss, in next chapters in detail.
Note: The researches of Pamela Gutman say, “in so called Wethali the
Candra ruled of course. But the capital was first Dannya Vati and only
at the beginning of 6th century, it was shifted to Wethali, further
south.
The last lineage of kings from Candra family from 788 to 1050 A.D. as seen in Rakhine chronicles is as follows:
Sr: No. Name Time of Reiqn
1 Moha Taing Candra A.D. 788 – 810
2 Suria Taing Candra A.D. 810-
3 Maula TaingCandra
4 Paula Taing Candra
5 Kala Taing Candra
6 Tula Taing Candra
7 Thiri Taing Candra
8 Seingha Taing Candra A.D. 935 – 951
9 Sula Taing Candra A.D. 951– 957 86
The next kings of Sandra lineage after Sula Taing Sandra are not
recorded in Rakhine chronicles but found on the north face of Shitthaung
Pillar.
Maha Taing Candra of this lineage restored the Mohamuni as a royal shrine.87 They renovated it many times.
Pamela says the historicity of Chandra dynasty is confirmed by the
coins issued by the 4th king to 13th king of second Wethali and the two
routine inscriptions. The inscriptions state that 16 kings ruled for 230
years where three short-lived kings were excluded in the list.88 Their
rule lasted from A.D. 370 to A.D. 600. Still Mohavira dynasty from A.D.
600 to 720, Bala Candra dynasty and Maha Taing Candra dynasty are also
related to the Candras. The capital of these dynasties was Wethali.
There was a period of confusion after Ananda Candra who got the
throne in A.D. 720, and before the reestablishing the dynasty by Maha
Taing Candra in 788 A.D. In a way Maha Taing Candra is the retainer of
Candra dynasty in Arakan though there were attacks from many sides.
The cult of Saivism and Buddhist Tantricism gained royal patronage
during the Chandra Rule (788-957 A.D.) in Arakan-Chittagong region. The
discovery of Tantrik sculpture in Wethali (Capital of Chandras) shows
that, besides Mahayanism, Buddhist Tantricism also gained footing in the
kingdom of Chandras.89
The rule of Chandras (788 -957 A.D.) in Arakan-Chittagong region bear
witness of the overflow of Saivism and Tantricism. Noticing this Sir
Arthur Phayre remarks: From coins still existing and which are
attributed to the kings of the dynasty coupled with obscure references
to their acts in the chronicles of Arakan. In the chronicles of Arakan
it appears probable that they (The Chandra kings) held Brahmanical
doctrine.90
The 11th century, however, saw the increasing influence of Burma
proper and the gradual adoption of Theravada. However the later culture
of Arakan and indeed of Burma proper was to retain many of the political
and religious institutions evolved at Dannya Waddy and Vesali.91
So far the Bala Chandra dynasty of U Hla Tun Pru (A.D. 686 – 718) is
not found in the narration of U San Tha Aung.Pamela Gutman,too, does not
describe the name of Bala Chandra.Nevertheless the chronicles of India
and Bengal go into much details of Bala Chandra.
The literary, epigraphic and numismatic sources give evidence of some
dynasties of same surnames in Arakan. The Shitthaung Temple Pillar
inscriptions supply a long list of Chandra rulers 92 reigning for more
than five hundred years in Arakan and its adjoining areas. The first
king of this lineage was Bala Chandra who was also the founder of the
dynasty. This king Bala Chandra seems identical with king Bala Chandra
in Thanarath’s history. The Shitthaung Temple inscription doesn’t
specifically mention the territorial jurisdiction of the kings who
reigned several hundred years earlier than the time of engravement of
the inscription. Tharanath’s history states that king Bala Chandra was
driven out of his ancestral kingdom. He established a new kingdom in
Bengal. It might be that one of his successors conquered Arakan and
established an administrative headquarter there.93 Here Pamela says, the
Ananda Candra’s Prasasti even implies that a king from across the Naf
River ruled Vesali between 600 and 612 A.D. He might be Mohavira (The so
called founder of Wethali) because his capital was said to be on
Parapura on Naf.
Here again Mohavira, the first king of third Wethali in A.D. 600-612
was named as king of Purempura, which by adjusting with Ptolemy’s
record, localized on Pruma, on the Arakanese bank of Naf River. It was,
according to Ptolemy, a commercial center at that time. It is likely
that a ruler of this area with its economy based mainly on maritime
trade would seek to extend his territory to rich alluvial plains of
Arakan when opportunity allowed.94
The inscription implies Candra dynasty collapsed in 600 A.D.
Conditions were confused in Arakan with the rule reverting partly to
indigenous kings. But Mohavira (A.D. 600) founded his kingships some
where in the west (perhaps on Naf River) and contracted the whole
kingdom of Vesali, but the dynasty again collapsed in late 8th century,
which was reintegrated by Maha Taing Candra.
It is difficult to give a correct picture of the political condition
of Chittagong at the time of Muslim invasion in western and northern
Bengal. According to Tharanath’s evidence a king named Babla Sandra was
the king of Chittagong and Tripura, sometime after the fall of Maghadha
at the hands of Turks. It further says that his first son was the king
of Arakan.95
According to Tharanath, a Buddhist dynasty ruled in Bengal before the
Palas. Their names end in Chandra. He (Tharanath) writes: in the east,
Vimla Chandra (Bala Chandra) extended his power to Tirhat and Kamarupa.
At this tirpe the elder son of king Harsha ruled Maghadha. But in
Shitthaung inscription king Bala Chandra is said to be the first king of
the Shri Dharma Rajanuia Vamsa. Scholars express the opinion that King
Bala Chandra of Shitthaung Temple inscription is identical with King
Bala Chandra of Tharanath narration. According to Mr. Hirananda Shastri,
the inscription is written in characters resembling those of the late
Gupta Script.96
Shri Jogendra Chandra Gosh tentatively puts the date of king Bala
Chandra of inscription “sometime between 647 A.D. and 833 A.D.97 This
roughly corresponds to the date of king Bala Chandra of Taranath’s
narration. All these evidences and opinions naturally give an impression
that king Bala Chandra of Taranath narration and the king of the same
name in Shitthaung Temple inscription were identical person….,It is
likely that king Bala Chandra Held both Eastern Bengal and Arakan under
his away and established his capital at Chittagong, which held central
position in (his) empire.98
The cultural history of this period was largely the outcome of multifarious political influence on the country.99
The first principle task of kings at Dannyavati and Wethali was
making arrangements for water supply. The king’s secondary role was that
of protector of the people in the four quarters of the country of
Arakan against the inroads of hill tribes and occasional foreign
invaders.100
In regard of culture, Pamela writes: the early inscription on an
image of Mahamuni Shrine is in the script used by the Guptas in central
India in the second half of the 5th century.While certain central Indian
characteristics are retained in the first half of the 6th
century,notably in the two Prasasti on the east face of Shitthaung
Pillar and the reverse of Suria Image, the form generally belong to the
script used in Bengal and Assam during that period – The remaining
epigraph, the north face of the Shitthaung Pillar, is again in a script
derived from East Bengal in the mid 10th century.
Maha Taing Candra is said to have rebuilt Veasali on the side of an
older capital and late 8th century sculptures found there, confirm this.
The great hero of the dynasty Sula Taing Candra is said to have sent an
expedition to Chittagong in 953 A.D., when the Candras dynasty of
southeast Bengal was gaining power and prestige under Sri Caildra.101
Soon after his return he set out for either China or Tagaung suggesting a
threat from Ta-Li. After his failure to return, his queen, Chandra
Devi, married two Mro tribesmen in succession, indicating that the hill
tribes were becoming urbanized and were taking advantage of the confused
state of the country. Vesali was abandoned, the country invaded by Shan
and Pyus, while the Mons of Pegu occupied the south for eighteen years.
A new capital was eventually established at Pyinsa (Panca) with the aid
of the Sak (Thet). From around the beginning of the 11th century,
Arakan became increasingly Burmanized as can be noticed in the frequent
use of Burmese names and titles in the king list of chronicles and the
name of Arakanese in the inscription in Pagan.102 The situation is
reflected in the archeological remains at Vesali, which show a gradual
limiting of Indian influence to the northeast, particularly to Bengal,
and an increasing contact with central Burma.
Arakanese chronicles say historians count Wethali period up to 1018
A.D., the end of Mro reign in Arakan. From there the Arakan history
proper (or) Lemyo age began. The last king of Mro (some say Sak) age was
Ngamin Ngadon 994-1018 A.D. who was attacked and killed by eastern
Mongolian (Burman) and was succeeded by Kettathin, who shifted the
capital to Pyinsa. His descendants ruled Arakan for next century.103
Concerning about the expedition of Cula Taing Candra to Chittagong,
there is a legend in Arakanese chronicles. The most reputed and eminent
historian as well as politician of Arakan, U Hla Tun Pru says, the 9th
king of Vesali (of Moha Taing Candra’s lineage) Cula Taing Candra in 953
invaded the Thuratan of Bengal; the Thuratan sought to appease his
anger by sending him a Princess and a tribute in money. His nobles
advised him not to make war with a king who acknowledged his
sovereignty. Not to make war means in Burmese “Sitmataik-gong” which
later changed into Sittaikgong or Chittagong. He returned without making
war. From that time onward the town acquired the name “Sitmathaikgong”
which later shortened to Chittagong.104
But latest researches of eminent historians say Cula Taing Candra was
in the lineage of Candra family. His culture and language was Indian.
His language was not Burmese. Then how can the name of Chittagong take
root from Burmese word “Sitmathaikgong” as is described in Arakanese
chronicles. Probability of his (Cula Taing Candra’s) speaking Burmese is
very faint.
Whatsoever Pamela Gutman says, the mid 11th century was a period of
great stress in the country; the dynasty was under pressure from Pagan,
where Anawrattha (B.C. 1044 – 77) was attempting to unite Burma for the
first time. Both Burmese and Arakanese chronicles refer to his incursion
into Arakan, which seem, however, to have eventually retain
semiautonomous status. In the west, Candra dynasty of southeast Bengal
had fallen, or was about to fall, threatened by the Varmans and the
Palas. The Cola raid into Bengal in A.D. 1013 – 23 had also no doubt
weakened the Candras; the great Cola raid of Southeast Asian ports in
1025, although apparently not actually included Arakan, would have
disrupted her important sea routes.105
By the mid 11th century, the economy was weakened after the Cola
raids and a temporary decline in the power of Srivizia in east Bengal,
and control of the kaladan valley was threaten by raids from wild tribes
and Pala expansion to the East Bengal. The capital (in Arakan) was
moved to the east to the Lemyo valley and central Burma dominated Arakan
history for the next three hundred years. 106
Here we have seen that up to early 11th century Arakan was
politically, culturally connected with India, where as its relation with
Burma was deepened from mid 11th century. So there was indeed a
transformation politically and culturally. Thus a systematic study of
this transitional period and its phenomena are essential to understand
Arakan history from its correct angle.
CHAPTER IV
THE TRANSITIONAL PERIOD
The more deeply we study the history of Arakan the clearer we will
see, there was great political and cultural change in 11th century. The
latest research of Dr. Pamela Gutman will enlighten us better on this
subject. Frankly to admit, the writer of this treatise is much attracted
to study history of Arakan by reading her thesis on ancient Arakan.
Thanks to Major Tun Kyaw Oo (Rtd.) an Arakanese, who provided me a copy
of her thesis, to study for a long period. First of all, let us see what
the Rakhine chroniclers say,“The evaluation of Arakan History
Vol.I”(Rakhine Pyi Phyitsin Thamine Vol. I) Published by Rakhine State
Council in 1984, comments on the destruction of Wethali. It says
official excavation of the old Wethali ruins is not completed yet. So
the earth doesn’t testify how it (Wethali) ruined. We can only say the
following, basing our opinion on the Rakhine Chronicles. Sula Candra,
the last king of (third) Wethali perished at Cape Nagerais on his return
from Tagaung journey where he lived for three years. This time three
Mros (father and sons) got the throne and ruled successively. They
erected a Palace at Kettare Taung in Mrauk-U. They also made Sandra
Devi, the queen of late Sula Candra, their queen, perhaps for the
legitimacy of their succession. But these father and sons were not
united. Pyu from the east invaded. King Paipru repels them in 976 AD. (U
Hla Tun Pru says, Paipru is the nephew of Amarathu, the first Mro
king.(Arakan chronicles indicated the dates always 200 years ahead of
other chronicles). Then in A.D. 978 the Shan (Mongolian) invaded again.
Paipru was overpowered and could not resist. Finally he had to flee to
upper Yo Chaung where he died one year later. The Shan destroyed the
city, looted its valuable belongings including the jewelleries from the
Mahamuni Temple, and return after 18 years. They took away a lot of
inhabitants as captives from Ramree Island too. This time Sandoway was
under the rule of Mons, for decades. In this period of chaos, the Sak in
the north grew in strength. A Sak leader Ngamin Ngadon107 (Arakanese
chronicle say Sula Sandra’s son), got the throne. He shifted the capital
to Sambowet, not very far away from old Wethali. The chronicle say
Ngamin Ngadon was brought up in the midst of Sak as his father died
before. But in 818 (Arakan chronicle), 1018 A.D. (Western chronicles) he
was attacked from the east. Pagan king Khin Saw Hnit invaded him for
the second time. He was killed in the hands of Eastern people (Burman)
by conspiracy. Kettathin a half brother108 of Ngamin Ngadon (U Hla Tun
Pru says, grand nephew of Sula Candra) got the throne or enthroned. He
shifted the capital to Pyinsa. So, Kettathin’s getting throne in 1018
A.D. is marked by historians as the end of Mro age and counted it as the
beginning of Lemyo period.109
U Hla Tun Pru says Ngamin Ngadon fell in the wan with the king of
Pagan. Kettathin became king. Arakan nevertheless kept her independence.
Kettathin set up a new capital at Pyinsa. After his death his
descendants ruled Arakan for next centuries.110 Here we find that Sula
Candra was of Candra family, and Candra’s names sound Indian where as
the name of Kettathin and all his successors sound Burmese. Further it
is not logical that the invading Burman would enthrone a family member
of Ngamin Ngadon whom they killed to get the sovereignty of the country.
Further if Ngamin Ngadon were the son of Sula Taing Sandra as said in
Rakhine chronicles, he would have been brought up by the Mru, not by the
Sak, because Sula Taing Sandra’s widow queen Chandra Devi married the
Mru, not the Sak.
In this regard Pamela Gutman says, during the Pagan dynasty, the
pioneers of invading Burman, the Rakhuin must have been pushing over the
passes into the north Arakan. It was the giant king really one of the
pioneer Burman, who had made himself king of the Sak.111 Pamela further
clears that the mid 11th century was again a period of great stress in
the country and the dynasty (Candra dynasty) was under pressure from
Pagan, when Anuruddha (B.C. 1044 – 77) was attempting to unite Burma for
the first time. Both Burmese and Arakanese chronicles refer to his
incursions into Arakan, which seems, however, to have eventually
retained semi-autonomous status. In the west Candra dynasty of southeast
Bengal had fallen, or about to fall———- and it would have disrupted her
(Wethali’s) important sea trade.112
It is difficult to say when they (the Sak) began to cross the Yoma,
although their infiltration to Arakan had certainly began before the
arrival of Burman Rukhuin, as considerable fighting is recorded between
the two groups. 113
Another point of Kettathin’s not being from Sula Candra’s family can be assumed from Pamela Gutman’s research.
She says, the north face of Shitthaung Pillar may therefore have been
written by a king who traced his line, if not to the old Candra kings,
at least to the family which gained power around the end of 8th century;
reestablishing \/esali as the capital and barely managing to survive
the tumultuous events of two centuries. The king could have been a
legitimate memberof the old family, attempting to counter acts from the
old city, the influence of puppet kings owing their allegiance to Pagan
and ruling in the new capital of Pyinsa. The Prasasti is a cry for help
from the old capital and it was the last gasp of an Indianized line and
the last Sanskrit inscription in Burma.114
Here we can see parallel reign in Wethali, with Pyinsa. If the king
of Wethali then is from the family of Candra, how can his rival in
Pyinsa be of the same family too? So Kettathin being Sula Candra’s
nephew is postulated to be a negation.
About the transitional period Pamela writes: From the 9th century
A.D. the Mranma must have been infiltrating over the Yoma, where they
eventually gained control of low lands and became Rakhaing king of
northern Arakan. The Rakhine invasion of Arakan coincides with the first
appearance of Candra in Bengal, whose connection with Arakan have often
been postulated, but never proved. The Candra dynasty, according to the
inscriptions of its kings is said to have originated in Ruhitagiri
Bhujamvamsa, “the family ruling of the red mounlainers”.
Today the hills around Vesali are red and, it is likely the
“Rohitagiri Bhujam-vamsa” could be euphemism for the Arakanese Candras,
unwilling to admit the defttat by the Rakhine in their Bengal
scription.115
Pamela remarks, perhaps it was the result of Burman invasion into
central plain, that Arakan suffered another Sak invasion or uprising in
the 10th century. The Rakhines were the last significant group to come
to Arakan……. In old Burmese the name Rakhine First appeared in slave
names in the inscriptions of 12th century.116 [Here Dr. S. B. Kunango, a
Bengali researcher said the name Rakhine was given by Burman and it was
found in 12th to 15th century Stone inscriptions of Tuparon, Sagaing]
The date of their arrival is contentious or controversial. Their
chronicles exaggerated the antiquity of their hold on the low land. Both
culturally and linguistically the Rakhine are closely related to the
Burman.
The transition from Indian to Burman, from Wethali to Lemyo, is of
course a phenomenon all students of Arakan history accept. U San Shwe
Bu, an archeological officer and writer, said the proper history of
Arakan began from 957 A.D. (See into the Hidden Burma by M. Collis). U
Hla Tun Pru said for Arakanese and Burmese have affinities of blood,
language and alliance between them indeed.117
A more extensive and clearer opinion is given by Dr. U Aye Chan, who
himself is an Arakanese. He highlights the point of transition in a
Rakhine Tasaung Magazine.118 He writes the Marayu and Dannya Waddy
dynasties so described in Rakhine chronicles dated back 2666 B.C. The
fact that these dynasties really existed is not certain. At least the
dates of those dynasties described in Rakhine chronicles are short of
accuracy. However, in the light of Sanskrit inscriptions found in
Arakan, we can say, there certainly was a dynasty of Sandra kings from
not later than 3rd century A.D. Buddhism flourished there and culturally
and literarily they were quite advanced. The north face of Shitthaung
Pillar was in Sanskrit with Nagari letters. It’s reading indicates it
was written in 10th century A.D. It is further true before Mrauk-U age
writing language of Arakan was Sanskrit with Nagairi characters. During
the early period not a single inscription, in our present day speaking
Rakhine language was found. Vesali was overwhelmed by north Indian
culture, which was proved by coins, and inscriptions found there. A
stone inscription found in Ngalung village, Sandoway was in Sanskrit,
written in 8th century. It was a record in memory of a charity,
dedicated to their parents, by two laymen Mega and Thanama Danma. Here
it is proved that not only the ruling class but also the public used
this Sanskrit. We can imagine here how great was the cultural link
between Arakan and north India. We find inscriptions in our present day
Rakhine language only during the period from 11th to 15th century. For
example, Dasaraza Stone inscription.
This is why we can draw a conclusion that there was a transition from
wethali to Lemyo period. Lemyo period in Arakan is contemporary to
Pagan period in Burma. In the 9th century when the Pyu are in disarray,
Myanmar entered the Irrawaddy valley. It is the time when Nan Shans were
attacking (the kingdoms in Burma), the Tibeto-Burman infiltrated into
Burma and some of them did enter into Arakan, too. Due to continuous
infiltration and incursions of Burmans, Vesali collapsed. Indeed there
was a great cultural and political change in Arakan in the mid 10th
century. 119 This is the version of Dr. Aye Chan in regard of ancient
Arakan history.
So there was a transition indeed. This transition was from Indian to
Burman. Though the kings were dethroned or fled to somewhere, their
subjects, the Indian or Bengali people remained in Arakan, where their
descendants are still found amidst the Burmese (the Rakhines). These are
Rohingyas.
CHAPTER V
WETHALI DYNASTY IN EAST BENGAL
Candra kings had been ruling in Arakan since the early Christian era.
Dr. S. B. Kanungo of Chittagong University says there was a dynasty of
the same name in east Bengal before the Pala invasion of 10th century.
He says the lineage of kings surnamed Chandra (Candra/Sandra) ruling
East Bengal and its adjoining territories need specific atte.ntion as
their seat of administration is stated to be Chittagong. He says
incidentally we carne across another lineage of kings’ surnamed Chandra
in the Shitthaung Temple inscription of Arakan. According to the
chronological table, king Bala Chandra is said to be the first king of
the Shri Dharma Rajanuia Vamsa. Scholars express opinions that king Bala
Chandra of Shitthaung Temple inscription is identical with king Bala
Chandra of Tharanath’s narration. Many other evidences and opinions
naturally give an impression that king Bala Chandra of Tharanath’s
narration and the king of same name in Shitthaung Temple inscription (in
Arakar) were identical person……… It is likely that king. Bala Chandra
held both East Bengal and Arakan under his sway and established his
capital at Chittagong, which held central position in the empire.120
The Shitthaung Temple inscription does not specifically mention the
territorial jurisdiction of the kings who reigned several hundred years
earlier the time of engravement of the inscription. Tharanath’s history
states that the Bala Chandra was driven out of his ancestral kingdom. He
established a new kingdom in Bengal. It might be that one of his
successor conquered Arakan and establish his administration there.
The Chandras of both Arakan and Eastern Bengal belong to the same
period and both lines were Buddhists in faith; but they patronized
Saivism, Trantricism, Vaissnavism and even Brahmanism. Monarchs of both
lines used either Nagari (Sanskrit) or the scripts belong to the eastern
group, in their coins and inscriptions. The design of coins issued by
both these lines has much striking similarities, that one may confuse
the coins of one country with those of the other. But there is no
evidence to prove that the two royal families were related to each
other. The inscriptm of Eastern Bengal have no reference to Arakan and
the inscriptions of Chandra of Arakal in their turn have a very faint
reference to their counterpart of East Bengal. Modern scholars, however,
have endeavored to establish some sort of connection between the
Chandra ruler of Vesali and those of Eastern Bengal.121
The first half of 11th century was a period of catastrophe for the
two dynasties. In Eastern Bengal the Chandra dynasty was reduced to
submission by Rajendrachola, a ruler of the Deccan. The Chandra dynasty
of Arakan was overthrown by Pagan ruler of Burma.122
Here the genealogical link of present day people of Arakan with those
of Chandra period is a matter of interest and further research.
CHAPTER VI
THE LEMYO PERIOD
Rakhine chronicles say the last king of Candra dynasty Sula Taing
Candra died in a disaster at Cape Nagerais on his return journey from
Taguang in 957 A.D. A Mro chief of Mraw Chaung Amarathu became the king.
He married Candra Devi the queen of Sula Candra. Arakan chronicles say
he passed the test of Candra Devi, with a magic ring, which was kept
with her by king Sula Candra, to test a man to succeed him, in case of
his death on his Tagaung journey. Amarathu was succeeded by his nephew
Paipru. Towards the end of 10th century the Pyu king of Prome invaded
the kingdom, but was unable to bring his army across the Yoma mountains,
and a few years later the capital was removed to Kyethre Taung, in
Mrauk-U. In 976 A.D. A Shan prince conquered the country. Paipru was
overpowered. He fled to Thabeik Taung on the 17th year of his reign. He
died there after one year. The Shans occupied Arakan for 18 years. They
looted the country, stripped off the Mahamuni its gems. On their return
after 18 years, they took away a lot of inhabitants from Ramree as
captives.
At the meantime southern Arakan (Sandoway) was under Mon occupation.
During this time, the Sak in Saing Daing region in the north mobilized
themselves and grew in strength. In 994, Sak leader Ngamin Ngadon became
King. He removed the capital to Sambwet on Lemyo River. He could repel
an invasion by the Burman. He reigned about 24 years. But during a
second invasion by the king of Pagan he was killed. He was succeeded by
Kettathin in 1018 A.D. He established his capital at Pyinsa. 123 Rakhine
chronicles say Kettathin was a cousin of Ngamin, Ngadon and Grand
Nephew of Sula Sandra. [Here, the cause of Burmese invasions was to make
a King of their own not to enthrone a clan's man of Ngamin Ngadon whom
they killed to gain the sovereignty of the land. So Kettathin's being
related to either Ngamin Ngadon or to Sula Sandra is a controversial
issue, which needs correct research]. The cause of Burmese invasion was
not to enthrone a Klansman of Ngamin Ngadon, but to make a Burmese king.
The last date of Candra dynasty was 957 A.D. Then the Mro age began
from 957 and ended in 1018 A.D. Here is the beginning of Lemyo age.
According to U San Shwe Bu, the proper history of Rakhine began from
there and it lasted for 800 years. 124
From around the beginning of 11th century Arakan became increasingly
Burmanized as can be noticed in the frequent use of Burmese names and
titles, in the king lists of the chronicles and the names of Arakanese
in the inscriptions of Pagan. The situation reflected in the
archeological remains of Vesali, which showed a gradual limiting of
Indian influence to the northwest, particularly to Bengal and increasing
contact with central Burma.125
Lemyo period began from early 11th century with its capital at Pyinsa (Panca) on Lemyo River in central Arakan.
In the words of Sir Arthur Phayre, Kettathin reigned for ten years
and succeeded by his brother Sindathin in 1028 A.D. Sindathin and four
of his descendants reigned in succession. In the reign of the fifth,
Minpyagyi, a noble usurped the throne; another noble deposed him. But in
the year 1051, the son of Minpyagyi, Minnanthu ascended the throne,
reigned (for) five years, the third in descend from him, named Mindu was
slained by a rebellious noble named Thin Kaya who usurped the throne in
the year 1078 A.D. The heir apparent Min-re-bya escaped to the court of
Kyansittha, king of Pagan. The usurper reigned for fourteen years, his
son Min Than succeeded him in 1092 A.D. and reigned eight years; on his
death his son Minpadi ascended the throne. During this period, the
rightful heir to the throne, Min-re-bya was residing unnoticed at Pagan:
he had married his own sister Su Pauk Ngyo and there born a son named
Letya Min Nan. The exiled king died without being able to procure
assistance from Pagan court for the recovery of his throne. At length
the king of that country, Alaung Sithu, the grandson of Kyan Sittha,
sent an army of 100,000 Pyu and 100,000 Talaings to place Letya Minnan
upon the throne. This army marched in the year 1102 A.D. and after one
repulse, the usurper Minpadi was slain and Letya Minnan was restored to
the throne of his ancestors. A Burmese inscription of Stone discovered
at Buddhagaya serves to confirm the account given in the history of
restoration of Letya Minnan or as he is called in the Stone inscription,
Pyu-Ta-Thein-Min i.e. lord of a hundred thousand Pyus. It is evident,
from the tenor both of history and inscription, that the Arakan Prince
was regarded as a dependant of Pagan king to whom he had, from his
birth, been a supplicant for aid; in return for the assistance granted
him for the recovery of his grandfather’s throne, he was to aid in
rebuilding the temple of Buddhagaya, in the name of Pagan sovereign. The
royal capital was established at Launggyat, but that site proving
unhealthy; Parin was established in the year 1106 A.D. Four kings
followed in quick succession, after whom Gauliya ascended the throne in
1153 AD. He is described as a prince of great power, to whom the king of
Bengal, pegu, Pagan and Siam did homage; but his chief claim to
distinction lies in his having built the Temple Mahathi,a few miles
south of present town of Arakan, (Mrauk-U). The idol, in which was
in-sanctity, inferior only to that of Mahamuni.
He was succeeded by his son Dasaraja, who upheld his father’s name,
and repaired Mahamuni Temple, which was partially destroyed by Pyu in
the time of Letya Minnan. In 1165 he was succeeded by his son Anan
Thiri. Due to his cruel rule, a general uprising occurred; he was
deposed and killed, and his younger brother Min Punsa reigned in his
stead. In the year 1167 A.D. this prince established his capital at
Chrit on the Lemyo River. There was a Shan invasion but not successful.
He died after 7 years of prosperous reign.
In the reign of his grandson Gama-Yu-Ban a noble named Salin Kabo
usurped the throne, but proving oppressive, was murdered in the first
year of his usurpation. Midzu Thin, the younger brother of Gamayuba was
now raised to the throne. He removed the capital to Pyinsa (for the
second time), close to the present town of Arakan. Arakan struck coins
in this time. This Prince was surnamed Taing Chit or country beloved.
With characteristic extravagance he is said to have reigged over the
Burmese dominions and a great part of India as far as the river
Naraingana and to the borders of Nepal. The succeeding 10 kings passed
like shadows, without anything writing of notice except their short
reign. The last of these kings was deposed and his son Letyagyi ascended
the throne in 1210 A.D. and he was succeeded by Alanmapru in 1237 A.D.
and removed the capital to launggyet. [This Launggyet dynasty lasted
until 1406 AD.].
Launggyet Dynasty
King Alanmapru made war upon pagan sovereign and received tribute
from the king of Bengal. He died after a reign of six years. His son
Razathugyi succeeded him. [Here Rakhine chronicle (Rakhine Razwin Thit
Vol II P-342) says in A.D.1128 Chittagong revolted against Arakan, which
was suppressed, but again in A.D.1246, there broke a rebellion; Rakhine
repulsed it and marched up to Lakchipur and they brought 47,500
captives to Arakan. This chronicle of Rakhine highlights the point that
there was Bengali or Muslim population in Arakan even before the
founding of Mrauk-U dynasty in 1430.]
In the reign of Razathugyi, the Talaing invaded the southern portion
of the kingdom, but were repulsed by Arakanese general Ananthugyi.
Nothing worthy of notice occurs until the reign of Nan Kyagyi who
ascended the throne in 1268 A.D. This king oppressed the people with
heavy taxes, and levied contribution of goods, which he stored up in his
palace. By various act of tyranny he incurred the hatred of many
influential men; and even the priest whose religion forbids them to
notice worldly affairs are represented as inimical to him.Eventually he
was killed in the fourth year of his reign and was succeeded by his son
Minbilu, who married the daughter of the Sithabin, or commander of
bodyguard, the conspirator against the former sovereign. This prince is
described as being, if possible, moce hateful than his father. Being
jealous to the supposed, high destines of his infant son, Mindi, ordered
him to be cast into the river, but the child was miraculously
preserved, rescued by fishermen, and was sent to a remote part of the
kingdom. These and other similar acts inflaming the mind of the people
against the king, he was slain in a conspiracy headed by the Si-Thu-Bin,
the king maker, now usurped the throne, out was himself killed in the
third year of his reign. The son of Minbilu, named Mindi, was then
raised to the throne, but he was only seven years of age.
[A.D. 12th century was an unstable period, usurpers ruled amidst
chaos. The public was very much frustrated. Harvey says about this
period: settled government was the exception. In the middle of XII
century even the famous Mahamuni Image could not be found for it had
been overgrown with jungle in the prevailing anarchy.The Burmese under
Pagan dynasty (1044 - 1287) successfully established their sovereignty
over north Arakan, but not over the south, and even in the north the
kings merely sent propittatory tribute and continued to be hereditary
kings not governors appointed by Pagan, Here Pamela Gutman also said
king Dasaraza 1135-1165 A.D. had repaired Mahamuni Temple which was
partially destroyed by the Pyu army of Letyaminnan and was remained
neglected. The king had to seek the help of the Mrus to find out the
Mahamuni, which was then covered by dense forest].
King Mindi gave general satisfaction, and enjoyed a long and
prosperous reign. In the year 1294 A.D. the Shans invaded the kingdom
but were repulsed. The king of Thuratan or Eastern Bengal named
Nga-pu-kin (Bahadur Khan) courted his alliance and sent presents of
elephants and horses. In pursuance to get rid of attacks, from various
sites by the Shans, the Burman, the Talaing, and theThet: he personally
marched in person in the year 1312 A.D. to repel the Talaing in
Sandoway. His uncle Uza-na gyi was sent with an army to attack Pagan.
Salingathu, his brother-in-law, advanced into Pegu, and the general Raza
Thirigyan was sent against the Thet tribes. The city of pagan was
taken, the Talaing were overawed and the expedition against the Thet,
after being once repulsed was eventually crowned with success. After
this the general Razathingyan subdued the country along the seacoast as
far as Brahmaputra River. In the year 1327 A.D. the Pagan sovereign made
an attack upon the island of Ramree and carried away a number of the
inhabitants who were planted upon the Manipur frontier. After this the
Sandoway viceroy having gained possession of a relic of Gautama brought
from Ceylpn, by virtue of which he expected to obtain sovereignty rose
in rebellion, but was finally reduced to obedience. Soon after this,
Mindi died, after a reign of 106 years at the age of 113. Nothing worthy
of notice occurred until 1394 A.D., when the reigning sovereign marched
to attack the Pagan Empire, the capital of which was established at
Ava. During his absence the Governor of Sandoway revolted, and seizing
the boats, which had conveyed the king’s army along the seacoast, and
were now left on the shore for his return, made the best of his way to
Laung Kyet the capital, where he setup king, the king’s infant son,
Razathu. The king returned without delay, but his army deserting him he
was slain and his son was proclaimed King. The Sitha-bin as the
rebellious governor was called, not long after sent the young king to
the southern extremity of the kingdom and governed in his name. But
becoming unpopular, he was after two years deposed and killed by a noble
named Myin Saing-Gyi who in his turn became disliked and had to fly to
the Burmese dominions when the lawful king Razathu was restored. He was
succeeded by his younger brother, Thinga- Thu. This prince after a reign
of three years was murdered by the chief priest of the country in a
monastery, with the connivance of his nephew, Min Saw Man; who then
succeeded to the throne in the year 1404 A.D.
Worn out by his cruelties the people rose against him and called in
the aid of Min Shwe, a king of Ava who dispatched a force of 30,000 men
under the command of his son. Min Saw Mun fled to Bengal, found refuge
with the ruler of Thuratan, who, being engaged in war himself, could
render no assistance. Arakanese chronicles states that when Min Saw Mun
was in Bengal the king of Delhi came to attack the chief or king of
Thuratan who was greatly assisted by the fugitive; this most probably
refers to the invasion of Bengal by Sultan Ibrahim of Joanpur.126
In the absence of Arakan king, Min Saw Mun, there was rivalry between
the Burmese and Talaing to control Arakan. R. B. Smart comments the
king of Ava had no intension of resigning his grasp on Arakan, whilst
the Arakanese had no intension of allowing them (the Burmans) to remain
in possession of the country. Aided by the Talaing who formerly occupied
Arakan made constant endeavor to drive out the Burman. Attack and
counter attack continued for more than a decade. Yet Arakanese did not
get the grasp of their country. Thus Rakhine sovereignty in Laungkyet
came into an end.
Note: The chronological list of Kings during Lemyo period is not included here.
CHAPTER VII
EARLY MUSLIM CONTACTS WITH ARAKAN
Before passing to the period of Mrauk-U, the most shining one, in
Arakan history, let us first study how Muslims got contact with Arakan
in the early days. How Islam spread there. It is a contentious subject
for those vvho try to portray Muslims in Arakan as aliens.
I found a booklet named “Bengali in Arakan and their historical
problem”. It was a publication of Arakan Democratic Front, a registered
political party on the eve of 1990; parliamentary election. The
publisher is U Saw Maung. The booklet’s main objective is to portray
Muslims in Arakan as aliens or illegal immigrants from Bengal. That very
book referring old Rakhine chronicles says; Chittagong revolted in 1128
A.D. and Rakhine had suppressed it; again it revolted in 1256 A.D.
which too was suppressed by Rakhine: but this time Rakhine occupied up
to Lakchipur and brought 4,700 captives.127 Here is the question; where
are these captives or their descendants gone? Of course these captives
and their descendants assimilated in the general population of Arakan.
Most of them might be Muslims and had mixed up with Rohingya Muslims.
Arabs are the earliest people to travel to east by sea. Through the
Arabs, Islam spread across Thailand, Malaya and Indonesia. There are
records that these Arabs reached Arakan coast too. In this context R. B.
Smart and many other historians say: about 788 A.D. when Maha Taing
Candra ascended the throne of Wethali founded a new city on the site of
old Rama Waddy and died after a reign of 22 years. In his reign several
ships were wrecked on Ramree Island and the crews said to have been
Mohammedans, were sent to Arakan proper and settled in villages. [Arthur
Phayre calls Akyab and part of Kyauk Pru district as Arakan proper].128
The study of inscriptions of that period says the natives of that time
were Indo-Aryans or a people similar to that of Bengal. These natives
got the religion Islam from these ship wrecked Arabs. Today they are
part and parcel of Rohingya community in Arakan proper.
This is why researchers’ remark Muslim influence on the Arakanese
society was not an outcome of some sudden occurrences. It was the result
of an age long intercourse between Arakan and Muslim countries that
dates back to the period of Arab contact with Arakan. Arakan came into
contact with Muslims as early as the ninth century. Arakanese chronicles
give references to the Muslim settlement in Arakan during the reign of
Maha Taing Candra 788 – 810 A.D.129
Father Farnao Guerreiro, in the beginning of 17th century observed:
The moors ——-would always be garibos, that is very submissive with no
other desire but to live under his (king of Arakan’s) protection.130
Niccolao Mannnucci, a Venetian traveler says Shah Shujah during his stay
in Arakan found many dwellers, Maghul and Pathans. Muslims from lower
Bengal contributed much to the ever-increasing Bengali Muslims in the
Arakanese kingdom.
The Arakanese call Muslims Kalah. But Muslims introduce themselves as
Rohingyas 131 to others. Martin Smith a specialist on Burmese history
observes too; Muslims settled in Arakan since 9th century. Name of
places, rivers, and towns, such as Ramree, Akyab, Kaladan, Naf and
Kalapanzan were connected with Muslims.132
For about eight centuries they (the Arabs) monopolize the trade
between east and west. It is from 8th century and it continued down to
the coming of Europeans in the first quarter of sixteen century. 133
Further Muslim Fakirs and Dervishes used to visit Arakanese coast,
one of widely known facts of this is the existence of Shrine called Badr
Makam, scattered along the coastline of Arakan ……..Muslim Saints and
sailors happened to land at the coast of Arakan as early as fourteen
century.134
Arakanese chronicles give reference to the travel of Muslim mystics
in that country in Pagan period. The chronicle referring to an accident
during king Anawrattha’s Rule (1044-1077 A.D.) states: When he (an
attendant of the king) entered the forest, he found a man possessed of
mystic wisdom dead with the marks of violence upon him.135 Dr. Kanungo
said the event proved that not only Muslim merchants but also Saints and
Dervishes used frequently this port of coast of the Bay as early as the
11th century. 136
The early Portuguese visitors saw the port of Chittagong (then under
Arakanese rule) crowded with Arab sails, Duarte-de-Barbosa, Pyrard de
Laval and many other European voyagers noticed Arab merchants, staying
in Chittagong on trade purposes.137 Chittagong and the ports of Arakan
have had close commercia! connections.
D. G. E. Hall points out, in the eastern sea they (the Portuguese)
excelled the Moors (Arabs) in both fighting and navigating their ships,
and the ships themselves were in every respect, superior to those of
Arabs, which were built for sailing only under favorable monsoon
conditions.138 So in early 17th century the Portuguese got control of
the coast of Bengal- Arakan.
Harvey remarks after 10th century the country was professedly
Buddhist, not withstanding the spread of Mohammedanism, which by XIII
century had dotted the coast from Assam to Malaya, with the curious
Mosques known as Badr Makan. Doubtless it is Mohammedan influence, which
led the women to being more secluded in Arakan than in Burma.139
Moshe Yeagar an Israeli researcher states that, in addition from the
very beginning of Muslim commercial shipping activities in the Bay of
Bengal, the Muslim trade ships reached the ports of Arakan, just as they
did the ports of Burma proper. And as in Burma, in Arakan too, there is
a long tradition of old Indian settlement ——————– Bengal became Muslim
in 1203 ………. in northern Arakan close overland ties were founded with
east Bengal. The resulting cultural and political Muslim influence was
of great significance in the history of Arakan. Actually Arakan served
to a large extent as a bridgehead for Muslim penetration to other parts
of Burma, although the Muslims never attained the same degree of
importance elsewhere as they did in Arakan.140
This fact is recognized by Myanmar’s present government (SPDC Government), in its
publication of a book “Sasana Yaungwa Tunzepho”, concerning the evolution of religions in Myanmar. It says Islam took root in Arakan since 8th century and from there it spread into
Burma proper.
publication of a book “Sasana Yaungwa Tunzepho”, concerning the evolution of religions in Myanmar. It says Islam took root in Arakan since 8th century and from there it spread into
Burma proper.
Further an eminent Myanmar historian once the Chairman of Myanmar
History Commission, Dr. Than Tun says, because of north Arakan’s close
overland ties with Bengal, Islam penetrated into this side of border
many centuries ago. Some Muslim Chieftains and warlords perhaps shifted
into Arakan at the aftermath of their political struggle, so as they
could settle down there. And perhaps the present day Rohingya in May Yu
are their descendants who claimed to be on that region at least for ten
centuries. He further remarks in 14th century Chindwin Valley
inscriptions, there were names of Muslim Chiefs and Muslim Kings who
were in a very good relationship with Ava kings.141
Dr.Than Tun based his opinion on the book “The Phases of old Burma” by G.H.Luce, once a history piofossor ol Rangoon University.
More noteworthy is the narration of Dr.Khin Mauiig Nyunt, a prominent
Burmese historian. His narration is an answer to those who tend to deny
Rohingya’s deeply rooted ancestry in Arakan. He states the religion of
Islam started from Arabia since 7th century A.D. These Arabs reached to
the eastern countries not only for trades but also for the propagation
of their religion. Because of their preaching, Islam took root in
eastern countries including Arakan. Next the Portuguese marauders
plundered the villages along the Bengal coast and brought captives from
there and sold them in Arakan. These captives included many persons of
high birth and good reputation and intellect in Arakan. Rakhine, Arabs
and Hindu households bought them for their household works. Most of them
were employed in Agricultural works by the Rakhine kings.142
Arabs led the trade with eastern world from the beginning of early Christian era up to
16th century Westerners arrived in this region. (In some cases with help of the Arabs) only after 16th century.143 These Arabs had established trade colonies in Java, Sumatra, Malacca,
Myanmar and Arakan.144 These Arabs had not only established colonies but also founded their
political dynasties, as the case in East Bengal. These Arab colonies in Mrauk-U weie found
even at the time of Shah Shuja and king Sanda Thudama crisis in the 17th century. So Moshe
Yegar remarks during this (Shuja)case all foreigners and Muslim trading vessels were sent
away, so that they would not know what was happening (in Mrauk-U, the capital of Arakan)
Referring to Augustine Priest Sebastian Marique who was in Arakan from 1629 to 1637.
Moshe Yegar says, he saw these were Muslim Captives, Muslim army units, Muslim trade
colonies, and Muslims holding key position in the Kingdom.145
16th century Westerners arrived in this region. (In some cases with help of the Arabs) only after 16th century.143 These Arabs had established trade colonies in Java, Sumatra, Malacca,
Myanmar and Arakan.144 These Arabs had not only established colonies but also founded their
political dynasties, as the case in East Bengal. These Arab colonies in Mrauk-U weie found
even at the time of Shah Shuja and king Sanda Thudama crisis in the 17th century. So Moshe
Yegar remarks during this (Shuja)case all foreigners and Muslim trading vessels were sent
away, so that they would not know what was happening (in Mrauk-U, the capital of Arakan)
Referring to Augustine Priest Sebastian Marique who was in Arakan from 1629 to 1637.
Moshe Yegar says, he saw these were Muslim Captives, Muslim army units, Muslim trade
colonies, and Muslims holding key position in the Kingdom.145
Further, Muslims have their own legendries some are still in records
in book forms. There is the legend of one Arab History which conguered a
native queen Qy-yapun mainedher and settled in May Yu region making
their palace on Qy-yapuri Tonki. i.e. Minglagyi mountain now. There is
another legend. It is said a king called Amir Hamzah in Gaulangi area,
northern portion of Pruma River, was reputed for his just rule. He tried
to expand his borders by fighting with kings in Wethali. But this
legend did not say that he ruled or conquered Wethali.146 Next the
Shrine of a Saints, Babagyi at Ambary village, Akyab and many others
along the coast including the famous Badr Mukan bear conclusive
evidences of early Muslim settlement in Arakan
D G E Hall once a Professor of department of Histmy in Rangoon
University says, in the reign of Anawratlha. Pagan asserted its
authority over Arakan, but after 1287 this lapsed, although Narameikhla
established Mrohong (Dynasty) in 1433, there were from time to time
Burmese and Mon interferences. Arakan contacts with Mohammedan India
were probably closer than those with Burma. None of its river uses in
Burman and through out history its water communications with Bengal were
much easier than its overland communication with Burma ………
Mohammedanism spread to Arakan but failed to make much impression on its
Buddhism. Mrohong had its Sandhi Khan Mosque and its king assumed
Mohammedan titles but the predominance of Buddhism was never shaken.147
Maurice Collis and San Shwe Bu rightly says, Arakan being adjacent to
Mohammedan Bengal, it might had had a considerable Muslim population
even before Mrauk-U dynasty.148
The latest popular politician and writer of Arakan, U Saw Maung, Vice
President of Arakan People’s Democratic Front, published a short
treatise, where indirectly admitted Muslim presence in Arakan before
Mrauk-U. The treatise emphasized the Pathan force came to help Min Saw
Mon, betrayed him, and seized power of Arakan for three months and built
Sandhi Khan Mosque. Min Saw Mun kept it out of Mrauk-U city due to his
belief that non-Buddhist should not be kept inside the city compound.149
If the Pathan commander betrayed Mm Saw Mon and ruled only for three
months, how could he build a Mosque with stone in three months? Actually
he ruled foi many years.
CHAPTER VIII
ROHINGYAS ARE NOT ALIENS BUT NATIVES.
In previous chapters we have seen how the terminology Rohingya
evolved historically. It is an antiquity not an invention of recent
past, though in some records Rohingyas has been termed as Muslims. This
Rohingyas have their ethnic root in the people of Wethali dynasty.
Inscriptions found in Wethali today are very much nearer to the language
of Rohingya. The people in Wethali, during the Candra dynasty indeed
were Indians rather than Mongolians. Thus linguistically and
genealogically Rohingya alone has greater affinity with the people of
Candra age. Most writers overlook this historic reality and only try to
judge Rohingyas as Muslims, as if they infiltrated into Arakan or they
came to settle down there from some alien coun ies. It is true; from
cultural point of view this Rohingya got a religion, which is not the
product of their birthplace. Genealogically they are bonafide Arakan
products. Many centuries ago, the whole Bengal was a Hindu or a Buddhist
land. Today 80% of Bangladesh population is Muslim. How did it happen?
How did this change take place? The same logic is true for Rohingyas in
Arakan, whereas their ancestors were Hindus or Buddhists. We will find
in the next chapter “Muslim influence in Arakan”, how the missionary
works of Muslim Saints and Preachers had been successful. Arakanese
chronicles amply described how did Islam spread in Arakan. Today, a
notion that Rakhine has no Muslim is an extremity and short of truth.
From legal point of view, a people living in Arakan, as its permanent
homeland prior to British occupation is an indigenous race of Myanmar,
no question whatsoever is his religion or his ethnic background. Bogyoke
Aung San, father of this nation knew in detail of these Rohingyas. He
knew about the communal crisis of 1942. In May 1946 he met Rohingya
elders in Akyab. He assured them full guarantee of nationality and
protection. Some of the people who met him at Akyab are still alive,
though very aged. Assessing from historical and legal point of view
Bogyoke had allowed Rohingyas to represent in 1947 Constitutional
Assembly. The most remarkable thing is on the very day of Bogyoke’s
death, i.e. on 19th July 1947, he had had a special appointment with
Muslim M. L. Cs., from Arakan.150 So the conclusion is Muslims of
Rohingyas are not aliens but natives of Arakan.
CHAPTER IX
MRAUK-U DYNASTY (1430 – 1786 A.D.)
Some Rakhine chronicles try to divide Mrauk-U period into three phases:
First Mrauk-U From 1430 -1531 A.D.
From Min Saw Mun to Minkaung Raja.
Second Mrauk-U From 1531 -1638 A.D.
From Min Bagyi to Thiri Thudama
Third Mrauk-U From 1638 – 1784 A.D.
From Min Haree or Min Sane to Maha Thamadda
Mrauk-U period is the most splendid time throughout Arakanese
history. During this time Arakan’s sovereignty extended to Taung Ngoo
and Martaban in the east, up to the borderline of Ganges River in the
west. Its kings were said to be Buddhists but most of them, save the
kings in the third phase, have Muslim titles. Persian is said to be
their official language. But I have no concrete document concerning it.
But in early British period office orders were found in Persian. Arakan
court system is said to have based on the system of Muslims of Bengal
and Delhi. Its relations with external forces, such as Mogul,
Portuguese, Dutch, Tripura, Pathan, Mon and Burma was very complex and
delicate. It is very interesting to study it.
As we have seen Min Saw Mon fled to Bengal. Laungkyet was under
Burmese occupation. Rakhines with the help of Mon tried many times to
repel the Bruman but were not successful.
In the year 1426, Gaur Sultan Nazir Shah sent an army headed by Wali
Khan (Rakhine chronicle, U Lu Khin). Gaur Sultan was highly satisfied
with service Min Saw Mun rendered during his war with Delhi. Min Saw
Mun’s military craftsmanship was highly appreciated and the Sultan
determined to help enthrone Min Saw Mun in Laungkyet. But commander of
the army, Wali Khan who was sent to help Min Saw Mun, betrayed his
trust. In collaboration with a Rakhine noble, U Zeka (some chronicles
say in collaboration with Ananda Thin, Mayor of Dahlet), imprisoned Min
Saw Mun and declared himself king. R. B. Smart mistook this Rakhine
noble with a Mon Governor in his description of this event. Wali Khan
removed the seat of Government to Parin and built the city. According to
Bengala District Gazetteer, Wali Khan introduced Muslim Judicial system
there.151 In the year 1429 (that is after three years) two emissaries
from the court of Delhi killed him. [In fact it was from the court of
Gaur].152 There was Muslim Judicial system, only because there were
considerable Muslim inhabitants.
In connection to the betrayal of Wali Khan, U Hla Tun Pru, an eminent
historian of Arakan Says: the infamous general Wali Khan eventually
make a coup by throwing Narmeikhla into jail. The Sultan of Gaur,
however, immediately reacted by sending a new well-equipped army punish
the perfidious general. The Sultan was not satisfied until the skin of
Wali Khan was converted into a covering for a drum to proclaim his
perfidy throughout his dominions by drum beating.153
The second general Sandi Khan took action against Wali Khan, restored
Naramekhla (a) Min Saw Mun to his throne in Laung Kyet. Two years later
a new capital, Mrauk-U was founded and the Muslim troops (came to help
him) settled in the area in numbers. They built a Mosque, known still
today as Sandi Khan Mosque, three miles away from the palace. The stones
used in building the Mosque were like that of the Palace. The king
provided them.154
The turmoil of foreign inroads showed that Laungkyet was ill fated
and the omens indicated Mrauk-U as a lucky site. So he decided to move
there; though the astrologers said that if he moved the capital, he
would die within the year; he insisted saying that if the move would
benefit his own people and his own death would matter little. In 1432 he
founded the city and in the next year he died.155
About Narameikhla, historians said, “The Arakanese king lived there
(in Gaur) for 24 years, leaving his country in the hands of Burmese ……..
He turned away from what was Buddhist and became familiar to what was
Mohammedan and foreign. In so doing he loomed from medieval to modern,
from the fragile fair-land of Glass Palace Chronicles to the robust
extravaganza of thousand and one night.156 From this time Arakan became
closer to Bengal, culturally and politically. Nevertheless, they
remained Buddhist. In this time of Narameikhla, Abdu Min Nyo wrote his
famous Rakhine Minthami Ayechan. This writer’s name sound Muslim. Below
is a list of Kings of Mrauk-U Dynasty:
First Mrauk-U
Sr.No Name of kings Relationship MuslimTitles Time of Rule
1. Narameikhla (a) King of Laungkyet Sulaiman Khan 1430 A.D.
Min Saw Mun Son of Razathu
1. Min Khari (a) Brother of Sr.NO.1 Ali Khan 1433 A.D.
Norenu
1. Ba Saw Pru Son of Sr. NO.2 Kalima Shah 1459 A.D.
2. Daulia Son of Sr. NO.3 Maghul Shah 1482 A.D.
3. Sa Saw Nyo Son of Sr. NO.2 Mohamed Shah 1492 A.D.
4. Rang Aung Son of Sr. NO.4 Nuree Shah 1494 A.D.
5. Salinka Thu Maternal Uncle Sikandar Shah 1501 A.D.
6. Min Raza Son of Sr. NO.7 Ili Shah 1513 A.D.
7. Gazapati Son of Sr. NO.7 lIyas Shah 1515 A.D.
8. Min Saw Oo Brother of Sr. NO.7 Jalal Shah 1515 A.D.
9. Thazatha Son of Daulia Ali Shah 1515 A.D.
10. Min Khaung Son of Daulia 1521 A.D.
2. Daulia Son of Sr. NO.3 Maghul Shah 1482 A.D.
3. Sa Saw Nyo Son of Sr. NO.2 Mohamed Shah 1492 A.D.
4. Rang Aung Son of Sr. NO.4 Nuree Shah 1494 A.D.
5. Salinka Thu Maternal Uncle Sikandar Shah 1501 A.D.
6. Min Raza Son of Sr. NO.7 Ili Shah 1513 A.D.
7. Gazapati Son of Sr. NO.7 lIyas Shah 1515 A.D.
8. Min Saw Oo Brother of Sr. NO.7 Jalal Shah 1515 A.D.
9. Thazatha Son of Daulia Ali Shah 1515 A.D.
10. Min Khaung Son of Daulia 1521 A.D.
Raza
Second Mrauk-U
Sr.No Name of kings Relationship Muslim Titles Time of Rule
1. Min Bin (a) Son of Min Raza Zabauk Shah 1431 A.D.
Min Ba Gyi
1. Min Dikha Son of Sr. No.1 1553 A.D.
2. Min Saw Hla Son of Sr. No.2 1555 A.D.
3. Setkya Veti (a) Son of Sr. No.2 1564 A.D.
2. Min Saw Hla Son of Sr. No.2 1555 A.D.
3. Setkya Veti (a) Son of Sr. No.2 1564 A.D.
Min Setkya
5. Min Phalaung Son Min Ba Gyi Sikandar Shah 1571 A.D
6. Min Raza Gyi Son of Sr. No.5 Salim Shah I 1593 A.D.
7. Min Khamaung Son of Sr. No.6 Hussein Shah 1612 A.D.
8. Min Hari Son of Sr. No.7 Salim Shah II 1622 A.D
(Thrithudamma)
1. Min Sane (a) Son of Sr. No.8 1638 A.D.
Thadu Min Hla
Third Maruk-U
Sr.No. Name of kings Relationship Muslim Titles Time of Rule
1. Kuthala Narapatigyi Great grand son of 1638 A.D
Thazata
1. Thadu Mintra Son of Sr. No.1 1645 A.D.
2. Sanda thudamma Son 1652 A.D.
3. Uga Bala Son 1672 A.D.
4. Wera Damma Raza Brother 1685 A.D.
5. Mani Thudamma Raza Elder brother 1692 A.D.
6. Sanda Thuna Damma Younger Brother 1694 A.D.
2. Sanda thudamma Son 1652 A.D.
3. Uga Bala Son 1672 A.D.
4. Wera Damma Raza Brother 1685 A.D.
5. Mani Thudamma Raza Elder brother 1692 A.D.
6. Sanda Thuna Damma Younger Brother 1694 A.D.
Raza
8. Ngatin Nawrahta Son 1694 A.D.
9. Marupai Usurper 1696 A.D.
10. Kala Kandala Usurper 1697 A.D.
11. Naradipati Son of Sr.No.7 1698 A.D.
12. Sanda Wimala Raza Grandson of Sr. No.2 1700 A.D.
13. Sanda Thuria Raza Grandson of Sr. No.3 1706 A.D.
14. Sanda Wiziya Raza Outsider 1710 A.D.
15. Sanda Thuria Raza Son-in-law 1730 A.D.
16. Naradipadi Son 1734 A.D.
17. Narapawara Raza Brother 1735 A.D.
18. Sanda Wizila Raza Cousin 1737 A.D.
19. Thuratan Raza 1737 A.D.
(Kala Ketya Min)
20. Mettras Raza Brother of Sr. No.17 1737 A.D.
21. Nara Abay Raza Son of Sr. No.15 1742 A.D.
22. Thirthu Raza Son 1761 A.D.
23. Sanda Perma Raza Brother 1761 A.D.
24. Aboya Maha Raza Brother-in-law 1764 A.D.
25. Sanda Thumana Raza Brother-in-law 1773 A.D.
26. Sanda Thumala Raza Outsider 1777 A.D.
27. Sanda Thakitta Raza Outsider 1777 A.D.
28. Maha Thamada Raza outsider 1782 A.D
Note: 1 No. 13, 15, 11, 16 and 14, 18 are same name but different persons.
2 Muslim titles are corrupted and Arakanized in some Rakhine chronicles.
3 The list of Kings here is drawn by adjusting U San Tha Aung’s
Arakan Coins and Arakan State Council’s History of Arakan Vol. I.
Alongside with this far ranging commercial links with Bengal, close
cross-cultural ties were thereafter immediately fastened between the
Rakhine kingdom and East Bengal. Because Narameikhla and his family had
spent over 20 years in exile amid Muslim culture and as a nominal
vassalage of the Sultan of Gaur, the Rakhine kingdom was strongly
influenced by Bengal culture. Hence Narameikhla employed Muslim tittles
in his coins and inscriptions…….. He had to assign the revenue of his
dominions in Bengal to the Sultan of Gaur to meet the expenses of
helping him to recover his throne. He was succeeded by his son (in fact,
his brother), Ali Khan reigned (1434-1459 A.D) who have adopted a
Muslim name, which the Sultan of Gaur recognized in memory of notable
services his brother had rendered to the house of Gaur.157
In fact the gradual Muslim infiltration into political and cultural
life of Arakan became more forceful during the reign of Min Saw Mun, who
with the help of Sultan of Gaur, Jalaludding Mohammed Shah (some say
with the help of Nazir Shah) regained his throne.158
Moshe Yegar says Nrameikhla ceded certain territory to the Sultan of
Bengal and recognized his sovereignty. As proof of his vassalage and
despite being Buddhist, he and his heirs took Muslim tittles in addition
to Arakanese tittles. He also introduced Nazir Shah’s system of coins
bearing the Kalimah (Verse of Muslim confession of faith) as used in
Bengal since the Muslim conquest of 1203. Later on he strikes his own
coins, which had the name of the king in Burmese letters on one side,
his Muslim title in Persian on the other. Arakan was subject to Bengal
until 1531. Her kings received their Muslim titles from Bengal Sultans.
Nine vassal kings received Muslim titles. Even after becoming
independent of Bengal Sultan, the Arakan kings continued the custom of
using the Muslim title in addition to the Burmese or Pali titles. This
was because they not only wished to be thought of as Sultans in their
own right in imitation of the Mogul, but also because there were Muslims
in ever larger numbers among their subjects. Court ceremonies and
administrative methods followed the customs of the Gaur and Delhi
Sultanate. There were eunuchs, harems, slaves and hangmen; and many
expressions in use at court were Mogul. Muslims also held eminent posts
despite the fact that the kingdom remained Buddhist.
The Arakan kingdom was closely connected with the Muslim territories
to the west in other ways as well. After the death of Narmeikhla, Arakan
started expanding northward, and there were regular Arakan forays and
raids on Bengal. Early in the 17th century, the Portuguese reached the
shores of Bengal and Arakan. At that time, too, the raiding Arakanese
ships reach the shores of Bengal. They came into contact with the
Portuguese and permitted them to establish bases for operation and also
granted them commercial concessions. In return the Portuguese helped to
defend the Arakan boundaries in 1576, Akbar the great, Emperor of Delhi,
was efficiently ruling Bengal so that Arakan was now facing the Mogul
Empire itself and not only Bengal. The Portuguese’s knowledge of
firearms and artillery was more advanced than that of Moguls, and Arakan
Profited much thereby. Joint Arakan Portuguese raids on Bengal
continued until the end of 18th century and ceased entirely only with
the strengthening of British naval force in the Bay of Bengal.159
An Arakanese writer Aung Zan says, it is further to be noticed that
Ba Saw Pru (Kalima Shah) conquered Chittagong in1459 A.D. and struck
silver coins with Persian inscriptions to promote trade with the rest of
Asia. The Muslim title of Arakan kings, according to Aung Zan are: Ali
Khan (1433-1459), Kalima Shah (1459-1482), Mawku Shah (1482-1492),
Mohammed Shah (1492 – 1494), Nuri Shah (1494), Sheikh Abdullah Shah
(1494-1501), IIi Shah (1501-1513), Ali Shah (1513 – 1515); and there
were Salim Shah I (Minrazagyi) and Salim Shah II (Thirithudamma).160
One Arakanese historian, Panditta U Oo Tha Tun Aung of Mrauk-U, an
honorary archeologist of Mrauk-U museum, in his Rakhine Maha Razawin
(Great History of Arakan) says, until the 9th king of Mrauk-U about 145
years, Arakan remained the vassalage of the Sultan of Gaur. In the reign
of Zalatta Min Sawmuan the 9th King of Mrauk-U, in 887 B.E., three
missionaries from Delhi headed by (Abdul) Qader came to Mrauk-U and
propagated Islam, building Mosques in various places. People in groups,
village by village converted to that religion, which was later
prohibited by Min Bagyi (1531-1551) in response to a complaint from Saya
U Mra Wa.161
The early days of the restoration of Mrauk-U monarchy in 1430 equally
saw steady influx of population of Islamic faith, chiefly mercenaries
from Afganistan, Persia and even Turkey as well as traders from other
parts of Muslim world. This influx of Muslim population did not modify
significantly the demographic structure of Rakhine kingdom, however, as
they were few in numbers.The last mentioned settlers were calling
themselves (and were designated as) ROhingyas.162
Moshe Yegar further remarks: Thus one may be warranted in emphasizing
that part of the reason for such customs (as introduced by Narameikhla)
may be ascribed to the fact that there were Muslims in ever greater
numbers among their subjects, a number of them holding eminent posts in
the kingdom.163
Maurice Collis says, it took the Arakanese a hundred years to learn
that doctrine. (The doctrine of administration of Indian Muslim Sultan)
……. from 1430-1530, for hundred years Arakan remained feudatory to
Bengal.164
U Hla Tun Pru, once a State Councilor (The highest state organ)
writes: Hamayun the Mogul Sultan of Delhi sent Abdur Kadir as ambassador
to recognize his (king Min Bar’s) kingship and to confer on him the Mo
ammedan title of Zabauk Shah according to a practice which began with
Min Saw Mown, the founder of Mrauk-U dynasty. Min Saw Mown recovered his
throne at Laungkyet with the help of Afgan (Gaur) troops, an act of
assistance for which he assigned to Nazir Shah (Sultan of Gaur) a long
term lease of the 12 towns of Bengal forming the greater part of the
Ganges basin in Bengal territory between Ramu and Decca in the east and
Murshidabad in the west.165
The notion that there were no Muslim inhabitants in Arakan before or
during the Mrauk-U period save a few captive slaves brought from Bengal
coastal area is short of truth. These all Muslim populations still
discussed here are prior to the bringing of captives from Bengal as well
as the followers of Shah Shujah in 1660, who later become the palace
guard of Kaman Unit. In this regard, two Persian inscriptions found in
Chittagong said to be engraved in 1494-1495 A.D., refer to the names of a
Muslim Governor and his subordinate officials holding Persian titles,
thus testifying Islamic penetration into Arakan166 before the bringing
of captives.
Minkhari (a) Ali Khan (1434-1459)
He succeeded Min Saw Muwn in 1434 A.D. Rakhine chronicles say he
occupied Ramu. Perhaps at that time it was no man’s land, otherwise it
is not proper to go against the Bengal king who helped them restore
their throne in Arakan.
Ba Saw Pru (a) Kalima Shah (1459-1482)
He succeeded Ali Khan. Rakhine chronicles described him to be an
efficient king. He is said to have occupied Chittagong. But there is the
question that Min Saw Muwn only three decades ago, had given the lease
of 12 towns of Bengal to the king of Gaur. It may be that Chittagong
then was not under Gaur king. And Chittagong had been under fluctuation
of power of Tippera, Muslims and Arakan. For most part of the history it
was under Rakhine sovereignty until 1666 A.D., when it was seized by
Aurenzeb, the emperor of Delhi, in retaliation of the murder of his
brother Shah Shujah and his family, who took asylum in Arakan.
After Sa Saw Pru the successive kings until Min Bagyi (1531-1553)
were not very important ones. Nothing much noteworthy was recorded
during their reign. They were not strong kings. During this period
Rakhine lost the control of Chittagong. Dr. Kunango says king of Bengal
had extended his sovereignty onto a portion of Arakan proper during this
time.
Minbin (a) Z abouk Shah (1531-1553)
After 1532 the coast, though poor and largely uninhabited, was liable
to pillage by Phalaung (Feringyi, Portuguese). It would have been a bad
age for Arakan because king Minbin unable to cope with the aggressive
Tabin Shwehti, the king of Pegu. Foreseeing trouble, he put the defenses
of his capital, Mrohong into repair with a deep moat filled with tidal
water. This and the fact that a long seize would have exposed the
Burmese to attack from Arakanese craft, were the reason why the Burmese
failed to take the city (Mrohong). Minbin kept Ramu and Chittagong in
spite of raid there by the Tippera tribes while he was engaged with
Tabin Shwehti, and coins bearing his name and styling him as Sultan,
were struck at Chittagong. He built at Mrohong the Shitthaung,
Dukkanthein, Lemyathna and Shwedaung Pagodas and the Aandaw Pagoda to
shrine a Ceylon tooth relics.
Arakanese maintained sea-going crafts, and Chittagong bred a lot of
capable seamen. For centuries they were terrorizers in the Ganges delta
and at times they hampered effectively the Portuguese shipping. Finally
they united with the Portuguese free boaters and thus brought about the
greatest period in Arakanese history. The Portuguese subject to no
control from Goa, had settled in numbers at Chittagong, making it a
thriving port, since the middle of XVI century. It was always held by a
brother or faithful clansman of the king, with an Arakantse garrison:
every year the king sent a hundred boasts full of troops, powder and
ball, and then the garrison and boats sent in the previous year returned
home.167
After Minba, Mindikha, Min Saw Hla and Min Setkya ruled successively
until 1571. There was ingbility during their time Dr. Kunango says
Chittagong was a bone of contention between Muslim king of Bengal,
Tippera and Arakan. He says Mohammed Shah conquered Chittagong in 1554
and minted coins in the name of Arakan. But after his death, it fell
under Tripura king Daniya Manikka. Finally the Arakanese reoccupied it
in 1571. Min Palaung had some trouble with Portuguese He strengthened
his defense of Mrauk-U, to protect it from the attack of Burmese and
hill tribes. He was succeeded by his son Min Razagyi in 1593.
Min Razagyi (a) Salim Shah I (1593 -1612 A.D.)
He was one of the powerful kings of Arakan. He founded the Parabow
Pagoda in Mrohong and employed Debretio in the expedition against Pegu.
It comprised land levies, which went over the passes as well as a
flotilla from Chittagong and Ganges delta. According to the narration of
Dannya Waddy Ayaedawbon, (The upheaval of Arakan) the flotilla consists
of 50,000 (fifty thousand) Kalahs. The expedition was successful. It
conquered up to Moulmein. [The word Kalah is a Rakhine usage for
Muslims. The Muslim force in this expedition built a Mosque at Thantalen
quarter at Moulmein, which until today known as Rakhine Mosque. There
are also other versions about the historicity of this Mosque. But I
think that the one I am referring here is more correct]. Arakan received
vast loot, brought back by its raiders from Pegu together with Nanda
Bayin’s daughter and white elephant. In this period Dutch East-India Co.
seek trade relation with Arakan, but Arakan was found to be in need of
naval and military assistance to face the Frenghi of Diang.
On return journey from Pegu expedition, the wise minister Maha Pinnya
Gyaw, lord of Chittagong died and was buried by the Hmawdin Pagoda at
Negaris; he had served the king from youth up, and his compilation of
legal precedents Maha Pinnya Gyaw Pyatton which placed the
interpretation of the Manu Dhammathats on a definitely Buddhist basis,
was thereafter among the most valuable works of its kind throughout
Burma.
The Portuguese became more of a liability than an asset. Debritio,
whom U Hla Tun Pru said to be son of Begum Pasida, daughter of Humayun,
the Emperor of Delhi, who was offered as a present to King Minba, was
playing his own game at Syriam though normally in the service of Arakan,
he was suspected of planning to unite with Dianga pirates in a
conspiracy to conquer Arakan. So to forestall it Min Razagyi attacked
their place and massacred hundreds of Frenghis in 1609. But some years
after, Sebastian Gonzalez collected a formidable force and carried a
most successful episode against the Arakanese king. But this attack of
Portuguese was repulsed by the help of Dutch. Arakan king could seize up
the Sandip Island, the center of Portuguese pirates. The followers of
Gonzalez had deserted him.
Meanwhile, Min Razagyi was succeeded by the crown prince, Min
Khamaung (1612-1622 A.D.). He was once captured by De Britio, but his
father was successful to get his release by diplomatic way. He gained
the friendship of Dutch. He got rid of the Portuguese in 1617 and
occupied Sandwip. Later the scattered Portuguese ceased to be his
enemies and became his tools. These Portuguese settled at Chittagong and
served the Arakanese king in holding lower Bengal. They centered at
Chittagong and worked off their superfluous energy by annual slave raids
in Bengal. Harvey said in a single month, February 1627, they carried
1,800 captives from the southern parts of Bengal. The king chose the
artisan about one fourth, to be his slaves and the rest were sold at
prices varying from Rs. 20 to Rs. 70 a head.168 Min Kamaung was
succeeded by his son Min Hari (a) Thiri Thudamma (a) Salim Shah II.
Thiri Thudamma (a) Salim Shah II (1622 -1638 A.D.)
Thiri Thudamma was an efficient king. Arakan prospered much in his
time. There were extensive foreign trades. According to Dr.Than Tun,
many currencies were in circulation in Arakan at that time. Cowry Shells
brought from Maldives were used for petty bazaar transactions. Mogul
Tanga and the Riyals were also used. D.G.E. Hall said, in the 16th
century Arakan was a sea power of some importance.—————The city of
Mrohong was an eastern Venice, like modern Bangkok, a city of lagoons
and canals, and connected with the sea by tidal rivers.
Relations with Portuguese again deteriorated. Thiri Thudamma was
planning a further dose of medicine with which Dianga (Portuguese strong
hold at the mouth of Ganges) had been treated in 1607. Friar Sebastian
Manrique, Vicar of Diang, therefore was sent to Mrohong in 1630 to
persuade the king to call off the projected attack. His mission was
successful, and during his six months’ stay there he got on as such good
terms with the king that he obtained permission to build a Catholic
Church in the suburb of Daingri-pet for the use of Portuguese
mercenaries serving in the Royal Guard. He also saw, like Floris (head
of a trade mission of Dutch to Arakan), the Pegu loot, the white
elephant and Nanda Bayin’s daughter (then a widow and the grand Dowager
of the court). She told him, with deep emotion, the story of her
sufferings.
In 1633, Manrique was again in Mrohong this time as the adviser to
Portuguese envoy sent from Goa to treat with the king Thiri Thudamma.
His stay was a lengthy one, and in 1635, he witnessed the long deferred
coronation of the king. In his journal of his travels, he described the
situation of Mrohong then in glowing colors. It was a truly remarkable
document, and English translation was published in 1927 by the Hakluyt
Society. It painted a vivid picture of Mrohong in the days of its
prosperity and power. Thiri Thudamma cultivated friendly relations with
Dutch at Batavia and persuaded them to open a factory at his capital.
They were in urgent need of regular supplies of rice and slaves for
their Indonesian settlements, and could obtain large quantities of both
in Arakan. The slaves were the fruits of Frenghi raids on Bengal. After
Thiri Thudamma’s death the Dutch quarreled with his successor
Narapadigyi (1638-1645) and for years withdrew their factory and it was
not reopened until the reign of Sanda Thudamma (1652 -1684 A.D).169
Thiri Thudamma was poisoned by his Queen Natshin Mai, and her paramour,
Maung Kuttha, the Governor of Laungkyet. Maung kut-tha was imprisoned
and Min Sane, the son of murdered sovereign, proclaimed king, but only
to be poisoned within seven days by his mother, who by her intrigues
succeeded in effecting the release of Maung Kut-tha, who she married,
and who ascended the throne and reigned for seven years.170 He massacred
a large number of Royal Klansmen and influential ministers; some of
them had fled to Chittagong. Kut-tha (a) Narapadigyi was succeeded by
his son Thadu Mintra and he was again succeeded by his son Sanda
Thudamma (1652 -1674 A.D.).
Sanda Thudamma (1652 -1674)
Sanda Thudamma is celebrated in Arakanese chronicles as one of the
noblest of their kings. During his long reign, Arakan pursued a far more
enlightened policy towards European traders than its neighbor Burma.
Unlike Burma it used coined money. In 1653 he signed a commercial treaty
with Batavia, Dutch and trade centers and factories were reopened.
Mogul Tanga was used in its ports and its own coinage was stuck. For
small Bazaar transaction Cowry Shells, imported from Maldives and sold
in the rate of 48 Viss for a Rupee, were used. There were many
expertises in Cowry transaction business. These experts were known as
“Punch cowry” (expert of Cowry business) in Arakan. There are places,
villages and Mosques in the name of so-called Panch Cowry.
Dutch relation with Sanda Thudamma interrupted in 1665, through an
incidentfamous in Mogul annals.171 This incident is very important in
Arakan history too, because from this time Arakan relinquished its
power, never held up its position again as before. So some say it is the
beginning of the downfall of Arakanese Empire.
Mogul Prince Shah Shuiah Exiled in Arakan
Shah Jahan, son of Jahangir, grandson of Akbar was the possessor of
“Kohinoor” (Mount of light) Diamond, now one of the English crown
Jewels, was on the throne of Delhi. He was brought to a close in 1658.
He had four sons, Shah Shujah, Aurenzeb, Murad and Dahra. Shah Shujah,
Viceroy of Bengal, was involved with his brothers in scramble for the
throne, which, arose out of their father’s serious illness in 1657. It
was won by Aurenzeb who managed to secure the throne in the following
year.172
Shujah was unable to hold Bengal against his brother’s attacks and he
fled to Decca and took a ship for Arakan together with his family and a
great quantity of treasures, in 1660. Arakan king promised him shelter
and ships for the journey. A Portuguese fleet was sent to carry the
Prince. The Dianga Frenghi relieved him of much of the treasure before
he reached Mrohong. His advertised plan was to make a pilgrimage to
Mecca and Sanda Thudamma promised him ships for that purpose.173
Albert Fytche says Shujah embarked with his wife, his three sons and
some daughters. They reached Arakan safely but some scoundrels managed
to open some of his chests and robbed him of many of his jewels.
Dr. Kunango says, the local ballads (of Bengal) states that Shujah
was accompanied by his wife Piara Banu or Pairibanu and his three
daughters on his journey to Arakan. His daughters were named as Gulrukh
Banu, the eldest; Roshanara Begum, the second; and the third was Amina
Begum.174 A contemporary manuscript of Arakan mentions, in the party was
a sister of Shujah, Sabe Bee.175
Alamgirnama mentions, Zainuddin, Buland Akhtar and Zainul Abiddin are
the names of Shujah’s sons. Gerrit Van Voorverq, the Dutch chief factor
at Mrohong mentions Bon Sultan also spelt as Sultan Bang as the eldest
son in a letter to the headquarter at Batavia.176
Alamgirnama says the Prince bid Hindustan farewell on 6th May 1660
A.D. On the following day, the day after starting towards Arakan, they
met a number of war boats of Arakanese and Portuguese on the way, sent
by Governor of Chittagong to assist Shah Shujah and his party, by the
order of king of Arakan.177
Khafi Khan (assistant to Mirzumla, commander of Aurenzeb army) said
the Prince loaded two boats with his personnel effects; vessels of gold
and silver, jewels, treasures and other appendages of Royalty.178
Shujah first arrived at Chittagong and sojourned temporarily there.
Almost all contemporary sources, including the Dutch Dag Register,
English factor, Alamgirnamah and other travelers such as Bernier and
Manucci, all are in agreement that the Prince temporarily resided at
Chittagong. From Chittagong to Arakan, Shujah took the land journey.
This road, which Shujah took to travel Arakan, is still known as Shujah
Road. Shujah Road originates from the left bank of Karnapuli River
passes through Bandre, Anawarah and then crossing the Shanka River at
Chandpur it meet the Arakan Road near Chatkania.———–This part of the
road runs either through the hills or Parallel to the hill ranges. Local
traditions ascribed the name of Dulahzara to Shujah’s respite for few
hours with the thousand Palanquins (Carriers) carrying the harem ladies.
The place where Shah Shujah preformed his Eid Prayer was named as
Edgoung.179
Arthur Phayre writes, from thence (Chittagong) they traveled through a
difficult country to the Nat River crossing which they entered Arakan.
The road through Teknaf is mountainous and extremely hazardous. The
local Ballads say the Prince has undertaken land journey for thirteen
days and thirteen nights with a troubled mind in a strange land before
he reached seashore. On the eastern side of the Naf River, he made a
halt for three days. This place on the eastern bank of Naf River, half a
mile north of Maungdaw town is still known as Shujah Village.180 Some
of the Prince’s retinues remained there because the rest of the journey
to Mrohong was safe for the Prince since they were out of the reach of
Aurenzeb’s army. These retinues later settled at that place.
On the fourth day, the Prince undertook the sea journey again and
finally reached the Arakanese Capital. R. B. Smart says, on the frontier
he was received by an envoy who assured him of welcome and on nearing
the capital, the Prince, his family and the followers were met by an
escort who conducted them to the quarters set apart for them.181
Harvey says he came to Arakan as the king promised to provide him
some of his famous ships to take him to Mecca where he wished to die in
retirement, at that Holy spot. But when he arrived in Arakan with a
beautiful daughter (in fact three daughters) and half a dozen camel
loads of gold and jewels, the temptation was too great for king Sanda
Thudamma. Such wealth had never been seen in Arakan before, for the
Mogul court was one of the most splendid in the world. The king demanded
Shujah’s daughter in marriage. Shujah refused for he was a blue-blooded
Mogul of the Imperial House, and in any case a Mohammedan lady cannot
marry out of her religion. The king told him to go within three days.
Having no ships, and being virtually a prisoner Shujah instigated the
Mohammedan settlers in the capital to revolt. But the palace guard put
them down and Shujah disappeared in the struggle. The king seized his
treasures.182
Moshe Yegar, an Israeli researcher, quoting Bernier, a French
Physicist who was in India during 1658-1667, writes: Months after months
passed, the favorable season arrived, but no mention was made of (the
promised vessels) to convey them to Mecca, although Sultan Shujah
required them on other terms than the payment of the hire, for he yet
wanted not Rupees or gold and silver or Gems. He had indeed a great deal
of them; his great wealth being probably the cause of, at least very
much contributory to his ruin………..The king turned a deaf ear to his
entreaties and made a formal demand of one of his daughters in marriage.
Sultan Shujah’s refusal to accede to his request exasperated him to
such a degree that the Prince’s situation became quite desperate. What
then ought he to do? To remain inactive was only quietly to wail
destruction. The season for departure was passing away; it was therefore
necessary to come to a decision of some kind.
There were many Mohammattans mixed with the population of Arakan. ……
Sultan Shujah secretly gained over these Mohamattans, who he joined with
two or three hundred of his own people, the remnants of those who
followed him from Bengal, and with these force resolved to surprise the
house of the king ……… and made himself sovereign of the country. This
bold attempt had certain feasibility to it. I, (Bernier), was informed
by several Mohammattans, Portuguese and Hollanders who were there on the
spot. But the day before the blow was to be struck, a discovery was
made of the design ……..The Prince endeavored to escape to Pegu. He was
pursued and overtaken within twenty four hours, after his flight; he
defended himself. But at length overpowered by the increasing host of
his assailants, he was compelled to give up the unequal combat. They
were brought back and thrown into the prison and treated with utmost
harshness. Sometime after, the women were set at liberty.183 Harvey said
in this struggle Shujah disappeared.
D.G.E. Hall says in the December 1660, some of Shujah’s retinues ran
amuck and nearly succeeded in firing the Palace. The Arakanese massacred
them and the refugee Prince’s own life was only spared through the
intercession of the king’s mother who argued that it was unwise for him
to teach his subjects so dangerous a spot as that of killing a
Prince.184
Moshe Yegar says in the words of Bernier sometime after the first
uprising, however, they were set at liberty and treated more kindly, the
king then married the eldest Princess …….. while events were happening;
some servants of Sultan Banque joined the Mohammattans whom I have
spoken in a plot to the last. The indiscreet zeal of some of the
conspirators led to the discovery of the design on the day on which it
was to be struck. In regard to this affair, too, I (Bernier) have heard a
thousand different tales; and the only fact I can relate with
confidence is that the king exasperated against the family of Shujah as
to give order for its total extermination. Even the Princess who he had
himself exposed, and who it was said advanced in pregnancy, was
sacrificed according to his brutal mandate. Sultan Banque and his
brother were decapitated with gruesome looking axes, quite blunt and the
female members of his ill-fated family were closely confined in their
apartment, and left to die of hunger.185 The second source of
information of the period is the archives (Degh register) of the Dutch
Indian company in Batavia. The company’s representative and director of
the Dutch trading post, who was in Mrohong at the time, reported the
events to Batavia. He too was not an eyewitness, but wrote according to
rumors heard in the city. He described the warm welcome given to Shah
Shujah by Arakanese king and his promise to supply the refugees with
ships to take them to Mecca. Eight months passed, the promise had not
been kept: According to Dutch representative the reason for this was
that king Sanda Thudamma asked Shah Shujah for a daughter in marriage.
………. Shujah proudly refused to submit to what he regarded as a grave
dishonor and as a result friendly relation between him and the king
ruined.
This incident was preceded by an event not mentioned in any source
other than the Dagh register. The report tells of an additional group of
Muslims who came to Arakan to join Shujah. The ensuing clash between
them and some Arakanese ended in the execution of Muslim group, and he
was only dissuaded by his mother and some of the grandees from visiting
Shah Shujah with the same treatment. In his letter the Dutch East Indian
Company representative states that Shah Shujah’s followers were
murdered in February 7, 1661 because the Prince intended to escape from
the king’s palace and conquer the kingdom of Arakan for himself. During
these events all foreigners and all Muslim trading vessels were sent
away from Arakan so that they would not know what was happening. The
Dutchman also gives two versions of Shah Shujah’s death. One was that he
was killed during the first battle; the second that he escaped and was
later captured and stoned to death by his pursuers. On the Dagh register
of 1664, it reports that, following upon the second plot of Shah
Shujah’s son in 1663, two years after the first plot, the sons of Shujah
and everyone found wearing a beard in the Moorish fashion had been
beheaded.186
On the other hand Arakanese source of that period tells that Shah
Shujah was only too happy to give his daughter to the king of Arakan in
gratitude for the asylum granted; however, when he saw that he had lost
the Mogul throne, he decided to conquer Arakan and make himself king
with the help of his own soldiers, the Muslim soldiers in the king’s
army, and the Muslim populace. Here these Muslim army and Muslim
population are exclusive of archer units of king’s army. So these
Muslims are bonafide Burmese citizens in the light of Burmese law.
Sir Arthur Phayre thinks that the Arakanese chronicles conceal their
king’s ugly behavior and emphasize the Prince’s abortive experiment to
capture the palace by neglecting to mention the preceding provocations
of not providing the promised ships, the king’s request to have one of
Shah Shujah’s doughter in marriage and his wish to molest the Prince’s
riches. A. Phayre quotes no source for this opinion, which is apparently
his personnel view, but a decidedly acceptable one.187
Albert Fytche writes, the king of Arakan had been offered a large
bribes by Aurenzeb to deliver up Shujah and that he only delayed until
he had decided as to the course which would be the most of his
advantage. Shujah sent messengers begging that the king of Arakan would
give him a ship according to his promise. The king gave a deaf ear to
the messengers; he grew cool and uncivil; and reproached Shujah for not
having paid him a visit. The fact was, Shujah was afraid to enter the
palace; he was alarmed that the king would imprison him; and plunder him
of all of his treasures. Accordingly he sent his eldest son to the
palace. The young Prince presented the king with rich Brocades, and rare
pieces of gold smiths works; he apologized for his father’s absence on
the plea of ill health and implored the king to provide the promised
ships. The visit proved a failure. Nothing could induce the barbarian
king to fulfill his engagement.
Shujah gained secretly a number of Muslims there and joined with two
or three hundred of his own men and tried two or three times to capture
the palace, probably to make the Prince, King. Each time their plot
failed resulting in their disasters. The king of Arakan then, married
the eldest daughter.
At the same time the Queen mother of Arakan expressed a strong desire
to be married to the eldest son of Shujah. The Mogul Prince was
probably disinclined to the union; at any rate he hatched another plot
of the same character as the previous one. It was discovered in the like
manner. It failed too.188
It is learned the fugitive Prince and his family were highly admired
by the people. U Hla Tum Pru writes: in particular, the beauty of the
young Princesses was toasted everywhere in the capital as may be seen
from the following verses popularly attributed to the young king whose
love they had reciprocated.
It was a poetry characterized by local public for the beauty of the Princess.
A rough translation:
Shine as the moon, the foreheads reflect the rays, the whole isle
covered with the reflection of their body, excelled in beauty, diamond
and Sapphire like golden body, absorbed in moon, lovely second to none.
Free from six drawbacks, standard of beauty is incomparable in the world
as well as in the heaven, the place of angels. So attractive one cannot
take breath; body and soul will depart whence glance at: This is not
angel but more than man. Oh! What charity of the past made you so
beautiful, we ever saw.
To sum up there might have been three attempts to plot. According to
D. G. E. Hall first attempt to coup Arakan palace was in December 1660.
Some say there was an uprising on 7th February 1661. I think these two
dates concerned to the first plot. The variance is due to the writers.
Yet Dutch East Indian Company representative says, some months later
some new comers of Shujah’s followers had staged the second uprising,
which was repelled by the King’s army. These followers of Shujah, who
came sometime later to help him, were either his retinues who remained
in Shujah Village, Maungdaw or his former supporters from Bengal. The
last plot was hatched by Shujah’s eldest son in 1663. He gained the
support of local Muslims. Each attempt failed. Every time there were
general massacres of the Muslims in the city. So most of them had to
flee to safety, especially to Bengal. In Bengal some of the descendents
of these exiles are still found in the name of “Rouwiagn” i.e. people
from Rowang. Some re-entered Arakan when British occupied it in 1826
A.D.
The Aftermath of Shuiah’s Assylum in Arakan
D. G. E. Hall says, the news of Shah Shujah and his family reached
Delhi. For some time before the last incident, the Mogul Viceroy of
Bengal had been sending urgent massages for surrender of the Princes,
Sanda Thudamma paid no attention to them and on the occasion of the last
massacre even went as far as to imprison a Mogul envoy. Fearing
reprisal, he encouraged the Frenghi of Dianga to redouble their efforts
in raiding Bengal. Thus in 1664 their galleasses sailed up the river
towards Decca, broke up a Mogul flotilla of 240 vessels and laid waste
far and wide. The Mogul government therefore decided that the pirate
nests must be finally destroyed. Aurenzeb’s maternal uncle, Shaista Khan
who had become Viceroy of Bengal prepares to make a supreme effort.
Both sides need ships and both plied the Dutch with insistent demands
for help. Matters came to a head in 1665, when the Dutch stubbornly
clung to their neutrality, Shaista Khan threaten to expel them from
their Bengal factories, if they did not at once evacuate Arakan. So one
dark night in November of that year they loaded four ships with
everything they could carry from their Mrohong factory, and before the
king of Arakan realized what was afoot, they were beyond pursuit.
Aurenzeb demanded Shujah and his family. The news of their massacre
angered him and decided to take action.
Shaista Khan was already attacking the Frenghi outpost on Sandwip
Island. A few months later in 1666 he captured and destroyed the
formidable port on the mainland that for a century had wrought such
devastation to reach Delta land of Ganges. Two thousand of these slaves
hunters were themselves sold into slavery. Others were permitted to
settle as peaceful citizens at Frenghi Bazaar, twenty miles south of
Decca where their descendants are still found.189
Harvey says, the Frenghi accepted the offer (of Shaista Khan) and
suspecting that the king (of Arakan) would exterminate their families,
deserted to Shaista Khan with their families in forty-two galleys laden
with munitions.
In 1666 Shaista Khan’s forces of 6,500 men and 280 boats took
Chittagong in thirty-six hours and occupied Ramu. They captured and sold
2,000 Arakanese into slavery. Such of the Arakanese Garrison was
escaped and tried to march home, but they were attacked by their former
slaves, the kidnapped Mohammedans of Bengal who had been settled on the
land.
The fall of Chittagong was a terrible blow to the prosperity of
Arakan, and with it, their century of greatness came to an end. Sanda
Thudamma’s long reign saw the power of his race passed its zenith and
his death is followed a century of chaos. The profit of piracy had gone
but the piratical instinct remained, rendering governments, and they
continued their sea raid. Chittagong could never be recaptured by the
Arakanese in spite of their occasional raids.190 From then on Arakan
could never hold up their political supremacy enjoyed before, century
long chaos and strife passed, finally Bodaw Paya of Ava, in respond to
invitation of some Arakanese, invaded and occupied Arakan in 1786 A.D.
The Kaman Race
The advent of Kaman race in Arakan is a remarkable thing. They are
the descendants of a martial race. Today they are designated as an
indigenous race of Myanmar. They are mostly educated and served in
various civil and military departments as senior officials. Justice U
Sei Bu, who executed the trial of Galon U Saw, the murderer of Bogyoke
Aung San, was a Kaman from Akyab. Present Deputy Minister of Ministry of
Immigration, Major Maung Aung (Rtd.), is U Sei Bu’s son.
Harvey says, Shujah’s followers in 1661 were retained as archers in
the guard of the Palace who drew a salary of Rs. 4 a month, equivalent
to ten times that amount of present currency (British time). They
murdered and set up kings at their will and their numbers were recruited
by fresh arrival from upper India. In 1692, they burnt the palace and
for twenty years roamed over the country, carrying fire and swords where
ever they went. Finally they were broken by a lord who set up as King
Sanda Wiziya (1710-1731 A.D.); he deported them to Ramree; their
descendants still exist, under the name Kaman (In Persian Kaman means a
bow). They speak Arakanese dialect but retain their Mohammedan faith and
Afghan features.191 Today all Kamans are found to be Muslims in
contrast to the narrations of Rakhine Chronicles that there were Rakhine
(Buddhist) in Kaman Units of Rakhine Kings.
Former history professor of Rangoon University Mr. Desai, remarks them as king makers of Arakan.
Here, Arakanese version concerning the Kaman is a bid different but
favorably accepted by the Kamans themselves. According to U Hla Tun Pru,
Shujah’s followers were experienced archers. The archers who escaped
the massacre were later admitted into the king’s bodyguard as special
archers unit, called Kaman or Kamanchis (from Persian bow, Kaman;
bowman, Kamanchis). Uggabala, son and successor of Sanda Thudamma, was
assassinated by his bodyguard of 42,000 strong men, at his own palace,
Khraik Town. They burnt down the palace and killed the Queen and other
relatives of the king. The force is mainly consisted of a large number
of Mogul archers that Shah Shujah had brought with him into Arakan. U
Hla Tun Pru says these followers of Shujah were merged with original
Kaman units established from the time of king Kalima Shah (a) Ba Saw
Pru. Some Rakhine Kamans converted to Islam. Especially in the time of
Min Bagyi, Muslim missionaries headed by U Kadir came from Delhi and
preached Islam and some Rakhines converted to Islam. Thus today’s’
Kamans are Muslims.192
These Kamans are mostly educated. U Pho Khaing was a British time
M.L.C and his daughter Daw Aye Nyunt was Parliamentarian in post
independence Burma. Kamans speak Rakhine language and their customs too
are like Rakhine. The census of 1931 registered a total of 2,686 Kamans.
Islam has no caste system. So marriage among Muslims is freely
exercised. There have been ample intermarriages between Rohingyas and
Kamans. In the Southern Arakan there have been some instances of
intermarriages with the Rakhines too.
The death of Sanda Thudamma in 1684 marked the beginning of a period
of anarchy and riot in the kingdom during which the Muslim Kaman units
played a decisive role as makers and displacers of kings. These units
were being continually reinforced by fresh Afghan mercenaries from
northern India. From 1666 to until 1710 the political role of Arakan was
completely in their hands. Ten kings were crowned and dethroned. In
1710 king Sanda Wiziya (1710-1731) succeeded in gaining the upper hand
over them and most of them were exiled to Ramree. Their descendants live
in Ramree and in a few villages near Akyab and still bear the same
name.193
In the time of Sanda Wiziya there were a general suppression of
Muslims. So 3,700 Muslims along with their families fled into Burma. Ava
king, Sane, then on throne, resettled them in twelve towns separately.
These places are Shwebo, Mauksoebu, Myedu, Dapeyein, Sagaing, Rameithin,
Yindaw, Pyinmana, and Taung Gnoo. Their descendants were recruited in
the army of Bodaw Pya. They were employed in Bodaw Pya’s Arakan
campaign. They were assigned in Sandoway. Since they were from Myedu of
Upper Burma, their descendants in Arakan were known as Myedu Muslims or
Myedu Kalahs. In 1931 census their number is 4,681. Muslims have no
caste system making social integration easy. Thus these Muslims do not
remain as separate caste or race, they formally integrated with other
Muslims in Arakan.
When king Sanda Thudamma died in 1684, the Rakhine kingdom became
prey to internal disorder. Another 25 kings came to the throne, but none
could maintain stability in the Kingdom. So, finally the army of the
Burmese king Bodaw Pya invaded the kingdom and deposed the last king in
1785.
Muslim King in Late Mrauk-U Period
Sanda Wiziya was murdered in 1731 A.D. He was succeeded by ten kings,
all of whom except Nra Abya had short reigns. The country was gradually
falling into anarchy. Chaos arose. The massacre of Muslims by Sanda
Thudamma in 1664-1665 were fresh in the mind of Muslims. The Kaman
palace guards who were deported to Akyab and Ramree were still active.
Here one thing questionable is if the Kaman units of Arakan kings
consist of Rakhine Buddhists too, as said by the Rakhine historians, why
all the deportees were Muslims? There was an organized uprising of
Muslims in 1738 all over the country. We find this fact in the history
book, complied by Rakhine State Council. We can say it is an authentic
chronicle because Rakhine State has always been very much cautious to
mention any role of Muslims in their official documents. Yet that very
book mentions: The kings after Sanda Wiziya were more unqualified. So
there in 1738, was a countrywide revolt by Kalahs (Muslims). [Rakhines
use the term Kalah for Muslims]. It was almost uncontrollable. Only when
king Nra Abya (1742-1761) came in power, he tried to stabilize the
country, to get rid of the rebellion. It further emphasize it was only
in the reign of Abya Maharaza (1764-1773) the country got some
stability. In the very Rakhine State Council’s chronicle on page 127,
the 19th king of third Mrauk-U dynasty is shown as Kalah Thuratan Raza
or Kalah Ketiya Min in 1737. Arthur Phayre in his History of Burma notes
that a foreigner, Katra, rules for a short time. Here Kalah Thuratan
Raza of 1737 and Kalah rebellion of 1738 might of course had some
relationship. It indicates, there was a Muslim king indeed, though his
reign, in that chronicle, is shown to be only for months.
Here we can postulate, only when and where there were substantial
population, they could try to make a king of their own. The Muslim group
who attempted to make a king of their own clans in Mrauk-U was not
intruders from any other country. They were permanent settlers of
Mrauk-U and neighboring towns. So these permanent settlers are,
according to Burmese Constitutions and Citizenship Laws, indigenous race
of Burma. Nowadays many without historical background of these people,
just judge them by seeing their features and culture, as aliens.
Muslim Title of Arakanese Kings and its Controversy
Mrauk-U dynasty began from 1430 A.D. Narameikhla exiled for 24 years
in the kingdom of Bengal under Sultan of Gaur. With the help of Gaur
king Nazir Shah, some say: Jalaluddin Shah, Narameikhla regained his
throne in Laungkyet in 1430. Next year he shifted his capital to Mrauk-U
and Mrauk-U dynasty, the most shining one in Arakan history began. It
lasted until 1786 A.D., when Arakan was occupied by Bodaw Pya of Ava.
From Narameikhla to Thiri Thudamma (1622 – 1652 A.D.) about 19 Arakanese
kings were seen with Muslim titles, in addition to their Arakanese or
Pali names.
Arakanese chronicles say Narameikhla had conceded to adopt Muslim
titles in obtaining the help of Bengal Sultan. It is more probable that
as a sign of vassalage he was bound to adopt Muslim title and he had to
hand over East Bengal to Sultan of Gaur. U Hla Tun Pru says it was a
tradition from the time of Narameikhla to adopt Muslim titles and the
Muslim king of Bengal and Delhi chose these titles, U Tha Tun Aung of
Mrauk-U, in his great history (Maha Razwin) of Arakan says, Ambassador U
Kadir arrived Mrauk-U to offer Min Bagyi, the Muslim title chosen for
him by Emperor Humayun of Delhi. Some say only the vassalage king of
Arakan had had Muslim titles. But we find some poweriul kings such as
Min Ba, Min Phalaung, Min Khamaung, Min Razagyi and Min Thiri Thudamma
also had Muslim titles.
Yet there is another notion that it was just to appease to their
Muslim subjects. Some argue that only those king who got hold of
Chittagong, kept Muslim titles, to style themselves as the Sultan of
Bengal and Delhi. Here for example, Narameikhla and his brother Min
Khari (a) Ali Khan did not extend their sovereignty over Chittagong and
yet they had Muslim titles. Dr. Kunango justified it by pointing out Ba
Saw Nyo (a) Mohammed Shah died in 1494 A.D., after a short reign of two
years and was succeeded by Rang Aung, son of Dawliya (a) Mogul Shah. The
throne in the very year was captured by Tsalingha Thu, maternal uncle
of Rang Aung. The absence of their Muslim name indicates their loss of
hold over Chittagong.194 They might lose the hold over Chittagong but
research shows that they yet had Muslim titles. Rang Aung was Nuree Shah
where as Tsalingha Thu was Sheikh Abdullah Shah.
Dr. Kunango’s argument is that from Rang Aung 1494 to Thazata 1531,
the kings failed to hold authority over Chittagong. Their rule was a
time of tension and unrest in Arakan. They lost Chittagong to Bengal
Sultan Mohammed Shah. The reason for loss of Chittagong, according to
Dr. Kunango, is not their having Muslim titles. Again we find Min Raza
1501- 1513 was Ilyas Shah, Gozapati (1513-1515) was Ilyas Shah, Min Saw
Oo (1515) was Jalal Shah and Thazatha (1515-1521) was Ali Shah.195
Another version, especially some Muslim writers try to say these kings
were actually Muslims in faith. But there is no concrete evidence to
prove that they are Muslims. We can just postulate.
The question here is if the Arakan kings adopted Muslim titles to
appease their subjects in Bengal then why those kings who lost hold of
Bengal too keep Muslim titles. It is clear that there were a vast
majority of Muslims in Arakan proper and to appease them the kings kept
Muslim titles though they were Buddhists in faith. Even we can see coins
in the name of Tsalinga Thu (a) Sikander Shah, Min Raza (a) IIi Shah
and Thazata (a) Ali Shah. Their coins were in Persian script.196 These
were not Indian coins but struck in Arakan, with the designation of
Arakanese kings.
Coins of these Arakanese Kings:
This indicates Muslim influence in the kingdom was great. Even the
kings were culturally influenced by Muslims. After Minbin (1431-1453)
three successive Kings, Min Dikkha Min Saw Hla, Min Setkya of course did
not have Muslim titles. It may be due to their short reigns and
incursions of Bengal King Mohammed Shah and Trippera King Oaniya
Manikhya. From King Narapatigyi (1638-1645 A.D.) to King Sanda Thudamma
(1652-1684 A.D.), their control remained over Chittagong. But they did
not have Muslim titles. So the notion that to appease the subjects in
Bengal or Chittagong, the Arakan kings kept Muslim title is
questionable.
Keeping of Muslim title is most probably to appease their subjects in
Arakan proper and partially to show themselves as prestigious as the
kings in Bengal and Delhi.
Muslims in Arakan formerly were treated with respect and they were
given fair and equal rights. So kings in first and second phases of
Mrauk-U dynasties adopted various Muslim cultures including their names.
But from late 16th century due to plundering of Bengal coast and
bringing of its inhabitants as captured slaves, the social relation
between the Muslims and the Rakhine Buddhists began to deteriorate.
Especially the Shah Shujah crisis had a deep impact on Rakhine and
Muslim relation. Discord between the two groups grew greater.
Suppressive mechanism was introduced. So called Kaman forces were
deported in Sanda Wiziya’s time of 1710-1731 A.D. Hence the kings in
late Mrauk-U or third Mrauk-U did not keep Muslim titles at all.
One interesting thing is the coins 197 found in Mrauk-U, indicate the
name Tsazatha (a) Ali Shah on reverse side and the Muslim confession of
faith on obverse side, which read as follows: The script was in
Persian.
Obverse side: Lailaha iIIalah muhammadur Rasulluah, Khalad Allah Mulkahu.
Meaning: There is no god but Allah; Mohammed is the messenger of Allah. May Allah perpetuate his Kingdom.
Reverse side: AI-Rahman Abu AI Muzzaffar Ali Shah Sultan Khallad Allah Mulkahu.
Meaning: Sultan Ali Shah, Father of Victorious and Merciful. May Allah perpetuate his Kingdom.
Diameter of Coin = 29 mm
Weight = 10.17 gm
The kingdom of Bengal Gaur was captured by Mogul (Delhi) king in 1557
A.D. Narameikhla took asylum under Gaur king. If there were any
conditions imposed on Narameikhla, it was by Gaur, not by Delhi king. So
when there was no Gaur king, Arakan was no longer under any compulsion
to adopt Muslim titles. Hence Min Phalaung (a) Sikandar Shah (1571-1593
A.D.), Min Razagyi (a) Salim Shah I (1593-1612 A.D.), Min Khanaung (a)
Hussein Shah (1612-1622 A.D.) and Thiri Thudamma (a) Salim Shah II
(1622-1638 A.D.) kept Muslim titles voluntarily not under any obligation
or compulsion.
Even after becoming independent of the Bengal Sultans, the Arakan
kings continued the custom of using Muslim titles in addition to their
Pali titles. This was because they not only wished to be thought as a
Sultan in their own right in imitation of Moguls, but also because there
were Muslims in ever larger numbers among their subjects. Court
ceremonies and administrative methods followed the custom of Gaur and
Delhi Sultanates. There were eunuchs, harems, slaves and hangmen and
many expressions in use at court were Mogul. Muslims also held eminent
posts despite the fact that the kingdom remained Buddhist.198
It is true, Muslim culture dominated all aspects of life in Arakanese
period. Rakhine Buddhists communicate with Muslims (Rohingyas) in
Rohingya language. Thus Rohingyas never felt necessary to learn Rakhine
language and further Muslims never think of, or are compelled to think,
of keeping Rakhine or Burmese names. Some assume Rohingyas to be fresh
aliens, for not being affluent in speaking Burmese and not having
Burmese names. In fact it is not for being fresh comers from other
country but because of their being bonafide and dominant people of the
land, Arakan, preserving their own culture, which had been ever
superior.
The notions of Burmese names, speaking fluent Burmese, Burmanization,
Citizen and alien and many other, are just the products of post
independent period.
The most remarkable thing in Arakan Kings’ period is though they were
at odd with Delhi Muslim Kings; Muslims in Arakan proper had never been
discriminated and generously honored with high ranking official posts.
It was hardly possible the functions of the state mechanism without
these Muslims.
To be continue, see Part II
Reference:
Reference:
1. Dr. Pamela Gutman, Ancient Arakan P-325. BSPP means Burma Socialist Program Party (The political organ of U Ne Win’s time)
2. Pamela Gutman. Ancient Arakan. Preface. P-II
3. Ibid P-68
4. History of Arakan by Rakhine State Council, 1984, P-71.
5. U Hla Tun Pru; The Sandra Kings of Arakan and their Successors. (History of Arakan a combination of articles).
6. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P- 74
7. Ibid
8. Dr. Aye Chan; Rakhine Magazine Vol. 14. P-197
9. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan 1972 P-3 “Over land contact with Bcngal is possible yia the coastal road passing from Chittagong and Cox Bazaar to Ramu crossing the Naf River near the mouth and by furcating, either along the coast to Akyab or passing over the ridges to Buthidaung on the May Yu river and Paletwa on the upper Kaladan, from which the early cities could be reached by boat or by road. (Pamela P-7)”
10. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma: Chapter “ Muslim settlement in Arakan ” 1972 P-19
11. Licut. Gen. Albert Fytche, CSI late chief Commissioner of British Burma; Burma past and present Vol. I London 1878.
12. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan; P-10
13. A- Phayre: On the history of Arakan P-34, B- San Shwe Bu ” The history of Mahamuni JBRS Vol.VI P-227
14. Pamela Gutman: Ancicnt Arakan; P-14
15. U Hla Tun Pru: The Minorities of Arakan 1981
16. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P- 15
17. Ibid P- 23
18. Ibid P- 24, See also Burma Gazetteer, Akvab District Vol.A P-91
19. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong Vol.I. P-25
20. U Hla Tun Pru; The Minorities or Arakan 1981 PP. 46-47 Also see “The fall of great Arakanese Empire” by the same author.
21. Pamcla Gutamn: Ancicnt Arakan. 1972. P-16
22. Lincanzo Sangermano: The Burmese Empire hundred years ago; Introduction by john jardine, Third edition Publish in West Minster 1893.
23. J.Layden; On theLanguage and Liturature of Indo Chinese nation,P-Vll, Asiatic Researches Vol. X 1911 PP- 223-224.
24. Encyclopedia Britannica (1994- 1998)
25. U HIa Tun Pru; The Whither, the When, and the Why of Arakanese history (an article 10 Dec. 1958).
26. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P- 16
27. (a) History ofBurma Vol. 1 Compiled by BSPP. (b) Major Bashin, Myanmar Naing Ngan before Annawrahta. (c) Naing Pan HIa (Formerly a member of Myanmar History Commission), article in working Peoples Daily (10/12/77).
28. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong Vol. A 1978
29. Foot note in the article King Berring, JBRS fiftieth anniversary publication No. 11, P- 443.
30. G. M. Gush: Magh Raiders of Bengal.
31. S. K Chatterjee, A History of Aryan special in India.1926. P-205. See also Dr. Kanungo P-42. P-106
32. U Thein Pe Myint; Traveler in the War. Chapter Magh Police Officer, PP 167 – 168
33. Dr.Than Tun: Myanmar Dhanna Magazine July 1999 Issue. P-68.
34. Alberl Fytche; Burma past and present Vol. l PP. 49-50
35. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan PP. 44, 45.
36. Ibid P-3l7.
37. A P .Phayre; On the History of Arakan. Also see Proff. G. H. Luce; The Advent of Buddhism to Burma; in L. Cusins etal(eds).Buddhist studies in honor of I.B. Horner 1974, PP-120, 121
38. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P-2
39. Cf..Mc. Crindle’s Ancient India as described by Ptolemy 1885. Reprint in Calcutta in 1927.
40. 963a U.B.194 Sagaing Htu Payon Pagoda inscription obverseII 20-23.804 S (1442 A.D.).
41. Pamela Gutman, Ancient Arakan P-23
42. Dr. S. B. Kanungo; History of Chittagong Vol. A 1979.
43. Sir H. Yule, Proceeding of Royal Geographical Society Nov. 1882.
44. Elliot and Dowson: “History of India as told by its own Historians”. P-73.
45. Dr. Abu Fazl. Aini-i-Akbri (Trans: H. Blochman. Calcutta (1871 – 1877). Mirza Nathan, Bahristan Ghaibi; (Trans: Borah, Gohati. (1936).,Shihabuddin Ahmed, Fatiya-Barria (Trans: 1. N. Sarkar, Bodlein Library, Oxford).
46. Dr. S. B. Kanungo; History of Chittagong Vol. A, 1979 P-132.
47. Ibid P-133.
48. A-P. Phayre: History of Burma P-34
49. Dr. S. B. Kanungo; Hislory of Chittagong PP 23 – 235.
50. Ibid; chapler II Sect. 3.
51. CH. Mohd; AF Narary, in the Dacca Review: Burma an Arab land in the east P-35
52. Ibn Khurdadbhi: C. P. Cit 65.
53. Al Masudi; Muruj-al-dhahab wa Makaddim al Juwahar.Cairo Edition1938 Vol.II,PP129 – 130
54. Silsilat-al-Tawarikh. Extracts from statement in Elliot and Dowson, Op. Cit. P-5. 5,
55. Dr. S. B. Kanungo, PP 233 – 234.
56. Bangladesh District Gazetteer, Chittagong hill tracts, PP 33 – 34.
57. Anthony Irwin: Burmese Outpost. P-22
58. R. B. Smart Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District Vol. A P-38.
59. Moshe Yegar; Muslims of Bunna, P-120.
60. JASB XXVIII (1864). P-24, Also See: Major Ba Shill, Burma before Anawralta and Burma by Arther Phyare.
61. (a) The history ofRakhine Pyi, compiled by Rakhine State Council in 1982, P-55.,(b) The Culture of National Peoples (Rakhine) BSPP 1976, PP. 149 – 150., (c) History of Myanmar, SSPP Vol. III. P-] 92.
62. H. W. Wilson; the history of Indian people, PP. 189 – 204.
63. Major Tun Kyaw Oo; Party Booklet Vol. VII, PP. 8 to 16. Ahmyothar Party (Who is Rakhine?, Who is Rohingya?, Who is Bengali?).
64. R. B. Smart; Burma Gazetteer, Akyab District Vol. A. P-18
65. D. G. E. Hall; Burma, 1950, P-57.
66. Maurice Collis, Into Hidden Bunna, P-134.
67. Ibid; P-7.
68. D.G.E. Hall, Burma; Hukchinson University Library. 1950. P-57.
69. Harvey; Outline of Burmese History. P-90.
70. U Hla Tun Pru; Sandra kings and their successors.
71. U Hla Tun Pru; (Former member of Myanmar State Council, the highest executive organ in the country) The Sandra Kings of Arakan and their successors (in the history of Arakan, a combination of his articles).
72. U San Tha Aung (Formerly Director General of Higher Education Department); The Coins of Arakan.
73. History of Arakan; Vol. I, Compiled by Rakhine State Council, P-54
74. U San Tha Aung; Annanda Sandra Stone Pillar; Book II. P-2I6.
75. U San Tha Aung: Arakan Coins P-7. (His writing is based on the reading of John Ston). Note: There are slight difference of dates in the reading of John Ston and Mr. Sarcir.
76. History of Arakan by Rakhine State Council (Sep. 1984). P-114
77. Ibid; P-62
78. U San Tha Aung: Arakan Coins. P-7
79. Ibid P-8
80. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P-2l
81. Ibid P-43
82. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P-40, U San Tha Aung; Arakane Coins P-117
83. Arakan History;Vol.1 Rakhine State Council P-114
84. JBRS 50th Anniversary Publication. 1960. P-488.
85. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P-42.
86. U San Tha Aung; Arakan Coins (1979) P-7.
87. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan. P-325.
88. Ibid; P-41.
89. JBRS, 50th Anniversary Publication, (1960) P-487.
90. Ibid P-45.
91. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan, P-225.
92. ASI (1925 – 1926), PP. 146 – 148.
93. Dr. Kanungo: History of Chittagong Vol. A. P-66.
94. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan PP. 44-45.
95. Dr. Kanunngo; History of Chittagong Vol. A. P-71.
96. ASI (1925 – 1926) PP. 146 – 148.
97. J. H. Q. VII (1931).
98. Dr. Kanungo: The History of Chittagong Vol. A P-55.
99. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan. P-321.
100. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan. PP. 48 – 49.
101. A.S.Dani;”Mainamati Plates of Candras”Pakistan Archeology III 1969.PP.34-35
102. (a) Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan, P-73., (b) Phayre; “On the History of Arakan”JASB XIII (1844) P-49, lB 391(29),15(27),42(10),117 (a6),188(23) It is noteworthy that many of the Arakanese mentioned in Pagan inscriptions were slaves.
103. The Evaluation of Arakan History; compiled by Rakhinc State Council Vol. I (1984), P-114. Also see, U Hla Tun Pru; The Sandra Kings of Arakan and their Successors.
104. U Hla Tun Pru: The Sandra king of Arakan and their Successors, (In Arakan history, a combination of his articles).
105. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P – 74 Also See: Codes; Indianized States PP.142 -143
106. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan. P-321.
107. Ngamin Ngadon’s being a son or Sula Candra is a question needed clarification. How can an untutored Sak be a son of Aryan Candra?
108. Again, Kettathin’s being Ngamin Ngadon’s half brother or a grand nephew of Sula Candra is a matter of question. It needs scrutiny for correctness.
109. The Evaluation of Arakan History by Rakhine State Council (1984) P-114.
110. U Hla Tun Pru;The Candra Kings of Arakan and Their Successors.
111. Pamela Gutman;Ancient Arakan.P-14.,Also see 1.H.Luce “Phases of old Burma”.
112. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan. PP.73 – 74.
113. Ibid, P-15.
114. Ibid. P-74.
115. Ibid, PP. 15 -16.
116. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan. PP. I () – 17.
117. U Hla Tun Pm; The Whither. The Whcn and The Why of Arakancse History. (10 Dec. 1958).
118. Dr. U Aye Chan; An article in Rakhine Tasaung (I 975-76). Vol 14
119. Ibid; His article was in Burmcse. I havc tricd my best not to deviatc from the original meaning.
120. Dr. S. B. Kanungo; History of Chittagong. Vol. L P-55,
121. Ibid; Vol. I (1974), PP. 67 – 68.
122. Ibid P-69.
123. R. B. Smart: Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District, Vol. A. P-20.
124. M. Collis: Into Hidden Burma. P-7.
125. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan PP. -1-6 – -1-7. P-73.
126. These paragraphs concerning Lemyo period (except those in parenthesis) are the extractions from R. B. Smart’s Burma Gazetteer, Akyab District. Vol. A. where R. B. Smart himself extracted from Arthur Phayrc.
127. Rakhinc Razawin Thit (Rakhine New History) Vol. II P-352
128. R. B. smart: Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District Vol. A. P-20.
129. JASB XIII. (1844) P-36, See also Dr. Kanungo. History of Chiuagong. Vol. I. Chaptcr XI. Scction III.
130. Guerrciro. Farnao: P-196
131. Mannucci; Storia De Magar, Vol. I, P-374 (Trans. By William Irrive, London).
132. Martin Smith; Bunna’s Muslims Border Land sold down the river. C. S. Quarterly 13 (4), P-68.
133. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong, Vol I. P. III.
134. lbid; Chapter Xl, Sect. 3.
135. Tin and Luce; Op. Cit, P-75. :
136. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong, Vol.I. P-75. .
137. lbid: P-II3.
138. Hall. Op: Cit. P-239.
139. G.E Harvey, Outline of Burmese History (1947). P-90
140. Moshe Yagar, The Muslim of Burma, “Muslim settlement in Arakan” P, Also see A SPDC government publication, “Sasana Yaungwa Tunzepho” [1997] P-63
141. Dr.Than Tun ; Mrauk-U Rakhine, an article in Kalia Magazine, Aug 1994.
142. Dr. Khing Maung Nyunt, Myanmar prominent professor, An article in University silver Jubilee Magazine
143. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong, Vol I. P. III.
144. Nafis Ahmed; Muslim Contribution to the Geography, P-121
145. Moshe Yagar, The Muslim of Burma, P. 121, P.
146. (a)M.R Rahman, History of Burmese and Arakanese Muslim in Urdu (1944), (b) Dastance Amir Hamza: A Bengali fable like book written by an anonymous writer.
147. D.G.E. Hall, Burma. PP 57-58 , Bengali in Arakan and Their Historical Problem P-10, Published by U Saw Maung (RPDFparty) 1990
148. M.Collis, Arakan Place in the Civilization of the Bay, JBRS, 5th anniversary publication No.2. P-488
149. Bengali in Arakan and Their Historical Problem P-10, Published by U Saw Maung (RPDFparty)
150. Takkatho Ne Win: Bogyokc Aung San. P- . (Then M. L C. Member .Vir.,lbid Carb from DU ,lbid:1long told the “Titer in Rangoon about this fact).
151. Bengal Disl. Gazetteer: Chittagong 1798, P-63
152. R. B Smart: Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District. Vol. A P-7!
153. U Hla Tun Pru: In Rakhine Tasaung Magazine, English section. Vol. 21. (1998), P-148.
154. For a more detailed account in connection this, see D.G.E.Hall. History of Southeast Asia. London Macmillan. 1958. P-328.
155. G. E. Harvey: Outline of Burmcse History. P-91.
156. JBRS Vol II. Arakan Place in the Civilization of Bay P.49
157. U Hla Tun Pru: Rakhine Magazine. Vol. 21, 1998. P-151, See Also: A. Joseph, A Nation within a Nation. P-17.
158. JBRS XV, P-34.
159. Moshe Yegar. The Muslims of Burma. P-10.
160. Aung Zan. The Family Tree and the king of early Mrauk-U Dynasty; Rakhine Magazine Vol. 21. P145.
161. Panditta U Oo Tha Tun Aung: Great History of Arakan. PP. 40, 41.1288 B.E.
162. P.Nicolas: A Brief Account on the History of Muslim Population in Arakan. An UNHCR compilation. 4 Aug. 1995. P-I.
163. Moshe Yegar: cites Maj. Ba Shin, Coming of Islam to Burma down to 17th century AD. A lecture before Asian History Congress (unpublished) New Delhi 1961.
164. JBRS, 50th Anniversary Publication No.2. Arakan Place in the civilization of the Bay, by M. Collis, PP. 491 – 498.
165. U Hla Tun Pru. The Life and Time of King Minba; an article in a book published by Takkatho Min Lwin.
166. JASP (VI) 1966.p-123
167. All above paragraphs arc extracted from Harvey’s Outline of Burmese History.
168. This slave raids in Bengal will be discussed separately in a special chapter. Also see Harvey; Outline of Burmese History, Chapter Arakan.
169. D. G. E. Hall: “Burma”, PP. 59,60.
170. R. B.Smart Burmese Gazetteer. Akyab District. Vol. A. P-26.
171. D. G. E. Hall; Burma. P-60.
172. Albert Fytche: Burma a Past and Present. P-62.
173. D. G. E: Hall; Burma. P-60.
174. JASP,X (1966) 206, P-60 Contribution by M. A. Siddiq Khan.
175. Ibid: P-206,
176. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong. Vol. PP-305
177. AIamgirnamah; PP. 556 – 562.
178. Elliot and Dowson; VII, P-254.
179. Dr. Kanungo: History of Chittagong. Vol. 1. PP. 305. 306.
180. Ibid; P-307. Also See Purba Bangia. Gitikar: Pt lV NO.2 P-456.
181. R. B. Smart: Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District. Vol. A. P-26.
182. Harvey: Outline of Burmese History, PP.95 – 96.
183. Moshe Yeage; The Muslims of Burma, Chapter Muslim Settlement in Arakan (1972), PP. 59 -60.
184. D. G. E. Hall; Burma, Hutchison University Library, (1950), P-61
185. Moshe Yegar Quoted Bernier in his “The Muslims of Burma”.
186. Moshe Yegar; The Muslims of Burma. M. Yegar extracted these parts from Bernier’s records. D. G. E. Hall: Dutch Relation with Arakan Part II, BRS 50th Anniversary publication No.2, 1960 Yangon. Shah Shujah and the Dutch Withdrawal in 1665.
187. Moshe Yegar; The Muslims of Burma. P- .
188. Albert Fytche; Burma Past and Present. Vol, I. P-66.
189. D. G. E. Hall; Studies in the Dutch relation with Arakan. Part II (Shah Shujah and the Dutch withdrawal in 1665). JBRS 50th anniversary publication NO.2 (Rangoon, 1960), See also Hall, Burma 1961.
190. Harvey; Outline of Burmese History, P-96
191. Harvey; Outline of Burmese History, P-97
192. U Hla Tun Pru; National Race of Arakan. Sapay Beikman Publishing House, PP. 46 – 48.
193. Moshe Yegar; The Muslims of Burma. Chapter Muslim Settlement in Arakan. P-26.
194. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong, P-153.
195. Mogul Raiders of Bengal by J. M. Gosh, P-56.
196. M. Robinson; the Coins and Bank Notes of Burma, Ed. L. H. Shaw. PP. 49 -50.
197. M. Robinson: The Coins and Bank Notes of Burma. Ed, L. H.Shaw. PP. 49 -50.
198. Moshe Yegar; The Muslims of Burma. P-19.
2. Pamela Gutman. Ancient Arakan. Preface. P-II
3. Ibid P-68
4. History of Arakan by Rakhine State Council, 1984, P-71.
5. U Hla Tun Pru; The Sandra Kings of Arakan and their Successors. (History of Arakan a combination of articles).
6. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P- 74
7. Ibid
8. Dr. Aye Chan; Rakhine Magazine Vol. 14. P-197
9. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan 1972 P-3 “Over land contact with Bcngal is possible yia the coastal road passing from Chittagong and Cox Bazaar to Ramu crossing the Naf River near the mouth and by furcating, either along the coast to Akyab or passing over the ridges to Buthidaung on the May Yu river and Paletwa on the upper Kaladan, from which the early cities could be reached by boat or by road. (Pamela P-7)”
10. Moshe Yegar, The Muslims of Burma: Chapter “ Muslim settlement in Arakan ” 1972 P-19
11. Licut. Gen. Albert Fytche, CSI late chief Commissioner of British Burma; Burma past and present Vol. I London 1878.
12. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan; P-10
13. A- Phayre: On the history of Arakan P-34, B- San Shwe Bu ” The history of Mahamuni JBRS Vol.VI P-227
14. Pamela Gutman: Ancicnt Arakan; P-14
15. U Hla Tun Pru: The Minorities of Arakan 1981
16. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P- 15
17. Ibid P- 23
18. Ibid P- 24, See also Burma Gazetteer, Akvab District Vol.A P-91
19. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong Vol.I. P-25
20. U Hla Tun Pru; The Minorities or Arakan 1981 PP. 46-47 Also see “The fall of great Arakanese Empire” by the same author.
21. Pamcla Gutamn: Ancicnt Arakan. 1972. P-16
22. Lincanzo Sangermano: The Burmese Empire hundred years ago; Introduction by john jardine, Third edition Publish in West Minster 1893.
23. J.Layden; On theLanguage and Liturature of Indo Chinese nation,P-Vll, Asiatic Researches Vol. X 1911 PP- 223-224.
24. Encyclopedia Britannica (1994- 1998)
25. U HIa Tun Pru; The Whither, the When, and the Why of Arakanese history (an article 10 Dec. 1958).
26. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P- 16
27. (a) History ofBurma Vol. 1 Compiled by BSPP. (b) Major Bashin, Myanmar Naing Ngan before Annawrahta. (c) Naing Pan HIa (Formerly a member of Myanmar History Commission), article in working Peoples Daily (10/12/77).
28. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong Vol. A 1978
29. Foot note in the article King Berring, JBRS fiftieth anniversary publication No. 11, P- 443.
30. G. M. Gush: Magh Raiders of Bengal.
31. S. K Chatterjee, A History of Aryan special in India.1926. P-205. See also Dr. Kanungo P-42. P-106
32. U Thein Pe Myint; Traveler in the War. Chapter Magh Police Officer, PP 167 – 168
33. Dr.Than Tun: Myanmar Dhanna Magazine July 1999 Issue. P-68.
34. Alberl Fytche; Burma past and present Vol. l PP. 49-50
35. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan PP. 44, 45.
36. Ibid P-3l7.
37. A P .Phayre; On the History of Arakan. Also see Proff. G. H. Luce; The Advent of Buddhism to Burma; in L. Cusins etal(eds).Buddhist studies in honor of I.B. Horner 1974, PP-120, 121
38. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P-2
39. Cf..Mc. Crindle’s Ancient India as described by Ptolemy 1885. Reprint in Calcutta in 1927.
40. 963a U.B.194 Sagaing Htu Payon Pagoda inscription obverseII 20-23.804 S (1442 A.D.).
41. Pamela Gutman, Ancient Arakan P-23
42. Dr. S. B. Kanungo; History of Chittagong Vol. A 1979.
43. Sir H. Yule, Proceeding of Royal Geographical Society Nov. 1882.
44. Elliot and Dowson: “History of India as told by its own Historians”. P-73.
45. Dr. Abu Fazl. Aini-i-Akbri (Trans: H. Blochman. Calcutta (1871 – 1877). Mirza Nathan, Bahristan Ghaibi; (Trans: Borah, Gohati. (1936).,Shihabuddin Ahmed, Fatiya-Barria (Trans: 1. N. Sarkar, Bodlein Library, Oxford).
46. Dr. S. B. Kanungo; History of Chittagong Vol. A, 1979 P-132.
47. Ibid P-133.
48. A-P. Phayre: History of Burma P-34
49. Dr. S. B. Kanungo; Hislory of Chittagong PP 23 – 235.
50. Ibid; chapler II Sect. 3.
51. CH. Mohd; AF Narary, in the Dacca Review: Burma an Arab land in the east P-35
52. Ibn Khurdadbhi: C. P. Cit 65.
53. Al Masudi; Muruj-al-dhahab wa Makaddim al Juwahar.Cairo Edition1938 Vol.II,PP129 – 130
54. Silsilat-al-Tawarikh. Extracts from statement in Elliot and Dowson, Op. Cit. P-5. 5,
55. Dr. S. B. Kanungo, PP 233 – 234.
56. Bangladesh District Gazetteer, Chittagong hill tracts, PP 33 – 34.
57. Anthony Irwin: Burmese Outpost. P-22
58. R. B. Smart Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District Vol. A P-38.
59. Moshe Yegar; Muslims of Bunna, P-120.
60. JASB XXVIII (1864). P-24, Also See: Major Ba Shill, Burma before Anawralta and Burma by Arther Phyare.
61. (a) The history ofRakhine Pyi, compiled by Rakhine State Council in 1982, P-55.,(b) The Culture of National Peoples (Rakhine) BSPP 1976, PP. 149 – 150., (c) History of Myanmar, SSPP Vol. III. P-] 92.
62. H. W. Wilson; the history of Indian people, PP. 189 – 204.
63. Major Tun Kyaw Oo; Party Booklet Vol. VII, PP. 8 to 16. Ahmyothar Party (Who is Rakhine?, Who is Rohingya?, Who is Bengali?).
64. R. B. Smart; Burma Gazetteer, Akyab District Vol. A. P-18
65. D. G. E. Hall; Burma, 1950, P-57.
66. Maurice Collis, Into Hidden Bunna, P-134.
67. Ibid; P-7.
68. D.G.E. Hall, Burma; Hukchinson University Library. 1950. P-57.
69. Harvey; Outline of Burmese History. P-90.
70. U Hla Tun Pru; Sandra kings and their successors.
71. U Hla Tun Pru; (Former member of Myanmar State Council, the highest executive organ in the country) The Sandra Kings of Arakan and their successors (in the history of Arakan, a combination of his articles).
72. U San Tha Aung (Formerly Director General of Higher Education Department); The Coins of Arakan.
73. History of Arakan; Vol. I, Compiled by Rakhine State Council, P-54
74. U San Tha Aung; Annanda Sandra Stone Pillar; Book II. P-2I6.
75. U San Tha Aung: Arakan Coins P-7. (His writing is based on the reading of John Ston). Note: There are slight difference of dates in the reading of John Ston and Mr. Sarcir.
76. History of Arakan by Rakhine State Council (Sep. 1984). P-114
77. Ibid; P-62
78. U San Tha Aung: Arakan Coins. P-7
79. Ibid P-8
80. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P-2l
81. Ibid P-43
82. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P-40, U San Tha Aung; Arakane Coins P-117
83. Arakan History;Vol.1 Rakhine State Council P-114
84. JBRS 50th Anniversary Publication. 1960. P-488.
85. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P-42.
86. U San Tha Aung; Arakan Coins (1979) P-7.
87. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan. P-325.
88. Ibid; P-41.
89. JBRS, 50th Anniversary Publication, (1960) P-487.
90. Ibid P-45.
91. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan, P-225.
92. ASI (1925 – 1926), PP. 146 – 148.
93. Dr. Kanungo: History of Chittagong Vol. A. P-66.
94. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan PP. 44-45.
95. Dr. Kanunngo; History of Chittagong Vol. A. P-71.
96. ASI (1925 – 1926) PP. 146 – 148.
97. J. H. Q. VII (1931).
98. Dr. Kanungo: The History of Chittagong Vol. A P-55.
99. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan. P-321.
100. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan. PP. 48 – 49.
101. A.S.Dani;”Mainamati Plates of Candras”Pakistan Archeology III 1969.PP.34-35
102. (a) Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan, P-73., (b) Phayre; “On the History of Arakan”JASB XIII (1844) P-49, lB 391(29),15(27),42(10),117 (a6),188(23) It is noteworthy that many of the Arakanese mentioned in Pagan inscriptions were slaves.
103. The Evaluation of Arakan History; compiled by Rakhinc State Council Vol. I (1984), P-114. Also see, U Hla Tun Pru; The Sandra Kings of Arakan and their Successors.
104. U Hla Tun Pru: The Sandra king of Arakan and their Successors, (In Arakan history, a combination of his articles).
105. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan P – 74 Also See: Codes; Indianized States PP.142 -143
106. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan. P-321.
107. Ngamin Ngadon’s being a son or Sula Candra is a question needed clarification. How can an untutored Sak be a son of Aryan Candra?
108. Again, Kettathin’s being Ngamin Ngadon’s half brother or a grand nephew of Sula Candra is a matter of question. It needs scrutiny for correctness.
109. The Evaluation of Arakan History by Rakhine State Council (1984) P-114.
110. U Hla Tun Pru;The Candra Kings of Arakan and Their Successors.
111. Pamela Gutman;Ancient Arakan.P-14.,Also see 1.H.Luce “Phases of old Burma”.
112. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan. PP.73 – 74.
113. Ibid, P-15.
114. Ibid. P-74.
115. Ibid, PP. 15 -16.
116. Pamela Gutman: Ancient Arakan. PP. I () – 17.
117. U Hla Tun Pm; The Whither. The Whcn and The Why of Arakancse History. (10 Dec. 1958).
118. Dr. U Aye Chan; An article in Rakhine Tasaung (I 975-76). Vol 14
119. Ibid; His article was in Burmcse. I havc tricd my best not to deviatc from the original meaning.
120. Dr. S. B. Kanungo; History of Chittagong. Vol. L P-55,
121. Ibid; Vol. I (1974), PP. 67 – 68.
122. Ibid P-69.
123. R. B. Smart: Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District, Vol. A. P-20.
124. M. Collis: Into Hidden Burma. P-7.
125. Pamela Gutman; Ancient Arakan PP. -1-6 – -1-7. P-73.
126. These paragraphs concerning Lemyo period (except those in parenthesis) are the extractions from R. B. Smart’s Burma Gazetteer, Akyab District. Vol. A. where R. B. Smart himself extracted from Arthur Phayrc.
127. Rakhinc Razawin Thit (Rakhine New History) Vol. II P-352
128. R. B. smart: Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District Vol. A. P-20.
129. JASB XIII. (1844) P-36, See also Dr. Kanungo. History of Chiuagong. Vol. I. Chaptcr XI. Scction III.
130. Guerrciro. Farnao: P-196
131. Mannucci; Storia De Magar, Vol. I, P-374 (Trans. By William Irrive, London).
132. Martin Smith; Bunna’s Muslims Border Land sold down the river. C. S. Quarterly 13 (4), P-68.
133. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong, Vol I. P. III.
134. lbid; Chapter Xl, Sect. 3.
135. Tin and Luce; Op. Cit, P-75. :
136. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong, Vol.I. P-75. .
137. lbid: P-II3.
138. Hall. Op: Cit. P-239.
139. G.E Harvey, Outline of Burmese History (1947). P-90
140. Moshe Yagar, The Muslim of Burma, “Muslim settlement in Arakan” P, Also see A SPDC government publication, “Sasana Yaungwa Tunzepho” [1997] P-63
141. Dr.Than Tun ; Mrauk-U Rakhine, an article in Kalia Magazine, Aug 1994.
142. Dr. Khing Maung Nyunt, Myanmar prominent professor, An article in University silver Jubilee Magazine
143. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong, Vol I. P. III.
144. Nafis Ahmed; Muslim Contribution to the Geography, P-121
145. Moshe Yagar, The Muslim of Burma, P. 121, P.
146. (a)M.R Rahman, History of Burmese and Arakanese Muslim in Urdu (1944), (b) Dastance Amir Hamza: A Bengali fable like book written by an anonymous writer.
147. D.G.E. Hall, Burma. PP 57-58 , Bengali in Arakan and Their Historical Problem P-10, Published by U Saw Maung (RPDFparty) 1990
148. M.Collis, Arakan Place in the Civilization of the Bay, JBRS, 5th anniversary publication No.2. P-488
149. Bengali in Arakan and Their Historical Problem P-10, Published by U Saw Maung (RPDFparty)
150. Takkatho Ne Win: Bogyokc Aung San. P- . (Then M. L C. Member .Vir.,lbid Carb from DU ,lbid:1long told the “Titer in Rangoon about this fact).
151. Bengal Disl. Gazetteer: Chittagong 1798, P-63
152. R. B Smart: Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District. Vol. A P-7!
153. U Hla Tun Pru: In Rakhine Tasaung Magazine, English section. Vol. 21. (1998), P-148.
154. For a more detailed account in connection this, see D.G.E.Hall. History of Southeast Asia. London Macmillan. 1958. P-328.
155. G. E. Harvey: Outline of Burmcse History. P-91.
156. JBRS Vol II. Arakan Place in the Civilization of Bay P.49
157. U Hla Tun Pru: Rakhine Magazine. Vol. 21, 1998. P-151, See Also: A. Joseph, A Nation within a Nation. P-17.
158. JBRS XV, P-34.
159. Moshe Yegar. The Muslims of Burma. P-10.
160. Aung Zan. The Family Tree and the king of early Mrauk-U Dynasty; Rakhine Magazine Vol. 21. P145.
161. Panditta U Oo Tha Tun Aung: Great History of Arakan. PP. 40, 41.1288 B.E.
162. P.Nicolas: A Brief Account on the History of Muslim Population in Arakan. An UNHCR compilation. 4 Aug. 1995. P-I.
163. Moshe Yegar: cites Maj. Ba Shin, Coming of Islam to Burma down to 17th century AD. A lecture before Asian History Congress (unpublished) New Delhi 1961.
164. JBRS, 50th Anniversary Publication No.2. Arakan Place in the civilization of the Bay, by M. Collis, PP. 491 – 498.
165. U Hla Tun Pru. The Life and Time of King Minba; an article in a book published by Takkatho Min Lwin.
166. JASP (VI) 1966.p-123
167. All above paragraphs arc extracted from Harvey’s Outline of Burmese History.
168. This slave raids in Bengal will be discussed separately in a special chapter. Also see Harvey; Outline of Burmese History, Chapter Arakan.
169. D. G. E. Hall: “Burma”, PP. 59,60.
170. R. B.Smart Burmese Gazetteer. Akyab District. Vol. A. P-26.
171. D. G. E. Hall; Burma. P-60.
172. Albert Fytche: Burma a Past and Present. P-62.
173. D. G. E: Hall; Burma. P-60.
174. JASP,X (1966) 206, P-60 Contribution by M. A. Siddiq Khan.
175. Ibid: P-206,
176. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong. Vol. PP-305
177. AIamgirnamah; PP. 556 – 562.
178. Elliot and Dowson; VII, P-254.
179. Dr. Kanungo: History of Chittagong. Vol. 1. PP. 305. 306.
180. Ibid; P-307. Also See Purba Bangia. Gitikar: Pt lV NO.2 P-456.
181. R. B. Smart: Burma Gazetteer. Akyab District. Vol. A. P-26.
182. Harvey: Outline of Burmese History, PP.95 – 96.
183. Moshe Yeage; The Muslims of Burma, Chapter Muslim Settlement in Arakan (1972), PP. 59 -60.
184. D. G. E. Hall; Burma, Hutchison University Library, (1950), P-61
185. Moshe Yegar Quoted Bernier in his “The Muslims of Burma”.
186. Moshe Yegar; The Muslims of Burma. M. Yegar extracted these parts from Bernier’s records. D. G. E. Hall: Dutch Relation with Arakan Part II, BRS 50th Anniversary publication No.2, 1960 Yangon. Shah Shujah and the Dutch Withdrawal in 1665.
187. Moshe Yegar; The Muslims of Burma. P- .
188. Albert Fytche; Burma Past and Present. Vol, I. P-66.
189. D. G. E. Hall; Studies in the Dutch relation with Arakan. Part II (Shah Shujah and the Dutch withdrawal in 1665). JBRS 50th anniversary publication NO.2 (Rangoon, 1960), See also Hall, Burma 1961.
190. Harvey; Outline of Burmese History, P-96
191. Harvey; Outline of Burmese History, P-97
192. U Hla Tun Pru; National Race of Arakan. Sapay Beikman Publishing House, PP. 46 – 48.
193. Moshe Yegar; The Muslims of Burma. Chapter Muslim Settlement in Arakan. P-26.
194. Dr. Kanungo; History of Chittagong, P-153.
195. Mogul Raiders of Bengal by J. M. Gosh, P-56.
196. M. Robinson; the Coins and Bank Notes of Burma, Ed. L. H. Shaw. PP. 49 -50.
197. M. Robinson: The Coins and Bank Notes of Burma. Ed, L. H.Shaw. PP. 49 -50.
198. Moshe Yegar; The Muslims of Burma. P-19.
To be continue, See Part II
KPN Statics
Scholars Column
No comments:
Post a Comment